《Etsusa Bridge》 Volume 1, Prologue: Mirror Images Volume 1, Prologue: Mirror Images August 18, 2014. The Sado Island side of the Etsusa Bridge. Under the endlessly clear blue sky, the gunshot resonated into the air. Then, her body gave a dull quiver. The flesh on her back and side scattered to bits. Huh? The boy watching from behind could do nothing but intone witlessly. Something warm splattered onto his cheek. He quickly wiped it with his hand. His fingertips were stained red. Blood? The moment he came to the realization, the girl collapsed onto the dirt-covered pavement. She seemed to tremble, twitching furiously on occasion. As though a rhythm was engraved into her, she madly shook and seized. Red fluid spread onto the pavement around her. And only when the pool reached his own feet did the boy realize what was happening. shot her. Someone shot Kanae! When the understanding finally hit him, his senses began to return, one by one. Filling his ears were the clear sounds of gunfire, and a howl of angry yells. Men in tacky clothing were divided into two groups, shooting and shouting at the other like no tomorrow. They rushed in every direction. Some took shelter and peered out from behind things like drum canisters. Some ran parallel with their enemies and sometimes tripped. Some remained rooted firmly to the ground. The only commonality was the fact that once in a while their guns roared with a flash of light. A shootout between two groups of thugs, like a scene out of a decades-old police show. Watching the scene unfold, the boy remembered where they stood. It was neither the mainland nor the island. It was Japan, yet not. It was neither land nor sea. The longest bridge in the world, spanning Sado Island and Niigata. The nameless artificial island that stood in the very middle of that bridge ? ?? At the same time, Rainbow Tower. In the city of Niigata. Atop a bus terminal in the heart of Niigata stood a colorful observation tower. The observation deck cocooned a section of the garish pillar, rotating around it as it ascended and descended. Man, Im starving. Inside the observation deck, which had just picked up passengers from the lowest floor, a man stood reluctantly as he languidly complained. Dammit. Im actually hungry. Its so bad I feel almost sick. Thats the gist of it. The man explained his condition in great detail to the family sitting beside him. His hair was dyed in seven colors, and there were countless safety pins sticking through his ears. His eyes were of different colors, but that was thanks to the contact lenses he wore. It had been over a decade since the twenty-first century began. But though young peoples fashions changed constantly over the years, the mans style fitted none that had existed. There was clearly something different about him. The family next to him did not seem to know how they should respond. The father said nothing, his palms covered in sweat. His eldest, a girl about ten years old, was holding a bag of snacks. The younger one was a kindergartener. They both stared at the mans hair, captivated. Whether or not he could read the mood, the Rainbow-Headed man did not take his eyes off the scenery. The world outside slowly spun. The mountains of Sado Island across the sea, and the rough black buildings stretching from the base of the mountains came into his view. Ah! There, there. I see it. Heh. To be honest, I just came see that thing over there. He said to the silent family in a subtly affable voice. The structure at the end of his gaze was the monstrous bridge that went from Sado to the mainland, and the massive artificial island in the middle. Rainbow-Head pressed his face to the glass, mumbling to himself. And look at the size of that. Bigger than anything Id ever imagined. And thats some crazy length, too. I was sure you could just swim to Sado. He mumbled to himself, but suddenly he turned to the family. Aint this amazing? Couldnt tell from the ground, but I never thought thered be an observation tower that went this high. To be honest with ya, I gave up lunch to get on this thing. Heh. Thought it was free, but turned out there was an entrance fee. The father finally smiled and nodded. It wasnt clear what he was nodding to, but he seemed to have decided that it was in his best interests to respond somehow. At that moment, the girl handed Rainbow-Head her bag of snacks. Her parents gulped, but the man grinned and took out a single piece from the bag. Thanks, kiddo. Youll grow up to be a real beauty, I guarantee it. Making a face that clashed with his look, he tossed the snack into his mouth. At that point, the deck again faced the Sado side. Gazing at the rainclouds across the great bridge, Rainbow-Head stretched. Talk about one amazing view. And the weathers great, too. Man, I am getting pumped. Under the endlessly blue skies, the clouds slowly multiplied. ? ?? Under the choking-thick layer of clouds, the rain leashed the boy and girl in place. The shootout had ended just about when, with a clap of thunder, drops of rain began to fall. The losing side fled, cursing up a storm, and the winning side gave chase. The boy and the girl were the only ones left in the midst of the splattering rain. The downpour left a large puddle to form around her. Her blood dripped into the water, painting the bridge red. But it was too vast a place to call a bridge. Standing aimlessly on the endless pavement connected to the artificial island, the boy quietly looked down at the girl. He fell into thought as though his body had frozen. Why they had come to such a place, And how things had come to this 24 hours ago. Himezaki Lighthouse, Sado Island. Without a care in the world, the boy and the girl happily looked up at the clear sky. A kite was gliding gracefully through the air, but the sight did not particularly move the boy. After all, it was too familiar a scene for a longtime local like him. He was smiling because she was next to him. Not knowing that, she suddenly spoke. Cmon, lets go. Huh? There? No. Moms going to give me a scolding, and we might get arrested if were caught. It was the end of summer. A young couple was outside, enjoying their final summer break of middle school. Although they were a little old for the descriptor, they were a boy and a girl. The sky was a clear blue. They sat on a bench next to the lighthouse, leaning against each other. Cops? Its no big deal! Whinings not gonna get you anywhere. The boy scowled at his childhood friend. It was the last day of summer vacation when Seiichi Kugis childhood friend, Kanae Orisaki, made a strange suggestion. Hey, wanna try going to the bridge? Seiichi assumed she was talking about Kaifu Bridge or Kurohime Bridge on the island. But was that really where a pair of island natives like them wanted to go for one last memory of summer? He made a confused face. Kanae continued without a care. I found a little gap we could squeeze through to Eto Bridge! What? The crude building sticking off the southern edge of the island rose to mind. Eto Bridge had the biggest presence on the island, but it was not particularly associated with the function of a bridge. After all, he had never crossed the bridgein fact, he had never even gone near it. The bridge was massive in width, with six lanes in each direction. It even had three levels for different types of roadsone level for the massive road, another for public use, and another for tourism. But no car had ever crossed the bridge. No normal islander ever even approached the entrance. It was the same for people on the mainland, and at the two entrances to the bridge were heavy barricades and watches posted at all times. Why in the world should they sneak onto that bridge? You know what kind of place it is, Kanae Yep. Thats exactly why I want to go! I heard theres lots of stuff there you cant find on Sado, or even in Niigata or Tokyo. Things you cant buy in Japan, and exotic animals. And even a casino and an underground pro wrestling ring! No way. Lifes not a manga, you know. The pro wrestling rings just a rumor. And how could there be actual shops on that island in the first place? Good question. Lets go and get some answers! Seiichi had listened to her go on that way for more than half the day. He had no intention of going, and had tried to stop her. But she hadnt even pretended to listen. When else could we get a chance to go? If I wait until Im an adult, it feels like I really wont be able to come back. And if kids like us end up there, we might die before we come back. Remember what your dad always says? About how no one in his right mind would live there? Its going to be fine. Well just take a look. A really quick peek! We just dont have to get caught. And even if we do, its not like well get killed on the spot. Kanae energetically stood from the bench, blocked Seiichis view, and took him by the arms. Whoa. Dragged to his feet, they boy was led running after her. Even after Kanae let go, he sprinted behind her. Wait hold on. Tomorrow! Were going for sure! So quick was her pace that, in the end, the boy could not catch up to her. What do I do? Until that point, Seiichi was dragged along with her whims. They had gone into restricted areas in the mines, stowed away on ferries, and sometimes left on impulse to Hokkaido. The excitement in their daily life was all thanks to Kanae dragging Seiichi into her ideas, but he never once got angry at her for it. As their abnormal days continued, they began to share a sort of connection and a sense of intoxication. As though they were the main characters of a story. Seiichi was slowly gripped by a hero complex of sorts as he followed Kanaes reckless actions. And he had saved her each time she found herself in trouble. That would never change. That was what he believed, and that was why a part of him, perhaps, wanted to agree with her latest whimsical plan. And, earlier today. Are we really going to do this? Of course we are! Weve come this far, havent we? They were in the supply yard, only a stones throw from the entrance of the bridge. Though the bridge and the roads were mostly complete, a great deal of materials and supplies had been left on the site. Barricades towered over the construction site that served as the bridge entrance. But there was a single break in the fence in the back of the yard, and it was possible to enter through the gap. Piles of metal frames and whatnot turned the yard into a veritable maze. Seiichi was already gripped by the thought that he had drifted into another world. Theres a hole that leads into the construction site in this gap! Once we get there, well just have to sneak past the watch at the building in the front. Look. Footprints When Seiichi peered between the materials, he saw what seemed to be many sets of footprints. Perhaps they had been made during the previous nights rainthey were still clear in the dirt. Yeah! There must be other people who go in and out this way. Feel better now? He did not answer her question, but kept his eyes on the footprints. How could she be so calm when she doesnt even know whose tracks those are? At that point, he came to an even more frightening realization. There were clearly fewer prints coming out than going in. Once they entered, they could not leave, it seemed to say. A chill ran down Seiichis spine. Kanae, lets just He looked up to stop her, but she was already gone. Ignoring Seiichi as he stood rooted in place, she had squeezed through first. W-wait! Seiichi walked after her. They snuck past the self-appointed watch and pushed between the materials in the construction site to step onto the bridge. The artificial island was about ten kilometers away from Sado Island. Rumors said that they could reach the Residential District before they made it to the island. The moniker Residential District was not an official oneit was merely the place where vagrants and criminals, or those who had no other choice, settled on the unopened bridge. The distinctive residences, made of materials left over from the construction, were supposedly a dead ringer for Hong Kongs Kowloon Walled City. Although it had been years since the Kowloon Walled City was demolished, there were no plans for this bridge to ever be taken down. How could a place like this have popped up in Japan, where public security was better than in Hong Kong at the time, Seiichi sometimes wondered. But he never thought too deeply about it. After all, he had little interest in the topic to begin with, and the bridge(with its lack of interaction with the world) really felt like another country to him. When they had walked for about two hours, they began to sense people. They took the emergency stairwell on the side to the upper level. A thick layer of clouds covered the sky. Though they stood on a bridge over the sea, there was dirt layered over the pavement. They stood there and took in the strangeness of their surroundings, buffeted by the sea breeze. Seiichis emotions reached a point where it felt as though he really had been thrust into another country. Which wasnt entirely wrong, as Japans laws had no meaning there. An uneasy anxiety coalesced and roiled in his gut. On one hand, he was terrified of the silence around him. On the other, he celebrated the extraordinary day that had come upon him. That was when peoples silhouettes began to appear in the distance. Several of what looked to be buildings were clustered together to the background of the artificial island and its unusual structures. Several men leaned against the buildings and the sides of the bridge, eyeing the boy and the girl curiously. Their clothes were much rougher than Seiichi had imagined, like those of vendors from a tropical country. To be specific, men who might run food stands in South America or Southeast Asia. One of the men drew near. Seiichi froze without thinking, but Kanae continued undeterred. Soon, the man stood in her way and spoke. Dont see this every day. You from the island? Yeah. Are you a local? Whaddaya want here? The man ignored her question. He was in a tank top that revealed his arms and shoulders, which were without a single layer of flab. The veins on the backs of his hands bulged. Not cowed by the mans bulldozing over her question, Kanae answered. Were tourists. Me and my boyfriend wanted to make some memories of summer break. The mans eyebrow twitched. It was a vague mix of anger and laughter. Worried, Seiichi reached into his pockets and fixed his grip on their contents. In one, a can of pepper spray Kanae got for him in Tokyo which fit in his palm. In the other pocket, he kept his fingers over the right buttons on his phone. But rather than attack or shove Kanae, the man pointed her over with his chin. To both Seiichi and Kanae, it was a surprising reaction. They were prepared to have things thrown at them, or in the worst-case-scenario, to see knives or guns being drawn. Seiichi followed Kanae through the men. Want some powder? One offered. Any new convenience stores on the island? Wondered another. You got todays paper? Asked yet another man. The two of them were probably not the first visitors from the island. The men probably made a habit of greeting tourists. When they finally made it through the group of men, Kanae whispered to Seiichi. That wasnt what I expected. Im a little disappointed. Im not. While Seiichi was happy that nothing had happened, a part of him wished otherwise. But holding back that thought, he raised his voice in complaint. I dont think its a good idea to get too pushy with these people, Kanae. Itll be fine. If anything happens, youll save me, right? Seiichi could not respond. Though she sounded almost manipulative, he could not disagree. Right. Ill protect Kanae. To them, the bridge and the island were not reality. It was a world away from home. And his role was to protect her. That was the setting Seiichi has decided on. To him, protecting Kanae was his ultimate goal and pleasure. Yeah. Was it the summer heat? Or was it the euphoria of escaping danger? Seiichi put to words something hed normally be too embarrassed to say. Ill protect you, Kanae. Here and alwa- Before he could finish, he heard a gunshot. And before his eyes was Kanae, stained red as her back leapt toward him. Then came the present time. The world around him was obscured by the torrential rain. The sights, the sounds, and the air had done a 180. Her twitching had stopped, giving way to stillness. Seiichi finally returned to his senses. Shaking, he took slow, plodding steps toward Kanae. I have to help her, he thought, but he could not bring himself to run. Mere meters seemed like a distant, heavy length. Stepping into the red pool she bled, Seiichi felt the truth with his entire being. That this was reality. ? ?? Damn it. Realitys a cruel mistress. Said a bearded man on a small fishing vessel on the edges of the Niigata harbor. Huh? The man in the bridge asked him what was wrong. The bearded man lit a cigarette and grumbled. I finally get work for once, but turns out its just a one-man ferry job. Not even worth the pay. Cant help it, man. Least youre ripping him off good, right? True. The bearded man turned with a crack of the neck. A garish object entered his sights. A flashy head of hair dyed in the colors of the rainbow. That him? Gotta be. Look for funky hair, he said. That funky? Might get us roped into trouble. Cut the crap. Hes got a one-way ticket anyway. As they spoke, the young man with garish hair approached the boat. The bearded man scratched his head and called the young man over. Hey, you with the hair. Youd be Hayato Inui. You got it. Whats up? The young man was about twenty years of age. He flashed the men a hearty grin and stepped aboard. Nice mop. I went to Shinjuku and asked for whatever was in style. And they give me this. I took their word for it, but now Im not sure I should have. Look around you, man. Hey, it was my first time in Japan in five years. Cant help it if Im a little behind on the trends. The boat carrying the rainbow-haired manHayato Inuiquietly slipped out of the harbor. Its destinationthe artificial island in the middle of the bridge. The little boat bobbed along, looking a bit out of place in the vastness of the sea. As the city of Niigata grew distant in their sights, the bearded mans cigarette burned out. I never asked to live like this. If that shit hadnt gone down, Id have about as much money as anyone, and Id be doing real proper work. You get me? He complained. Then what the hell happened? Hayato asked, his tone rough but his curiosity clear. I was working on that bridge. As they approached the artificial island, the shape of the bridge grew clearer. Its smart architecture was muddled by the illegal buildings crowded around it. The bearded man stared nostalgically, recounting the past. They had plans for something like this decades ago. Building a bridge or an underground tunnel between Sado and Niigata. More of an idea than a plan, maybe. But that went down the drain. The government didnt see any merit to it. He remembered history as though it were part of his own memory. But see, a few things fit together in the new millennium. Yeah? One was the new vein of gold they found on Sado Island. Theyd closed down the last of the mines in 89, saying it was dry. But then they found a new vein a little deeper down. That was around when Japan came up with this new techniquebuilding an island in the sea. Some tech that revolutionized the idea of artificial islands! Lemme tell you about it The bearded mans lecture continued for an hour. A minute into the lecture, Hayato decided that it had nothing to do with him and decided to zone out, idly voicing agreement on occasion. and thats how it worked out. They could develop these islands cheaper and faster than ever. Techs always been Japans thing, and the government decided to show off and apply it everywhere. Where was I ah, right. Other things that fit together. A couple of National Diet members from Niigata suddenly hit it big. And the prefectural governor back then was really gung-ho about developing Niigata, god knows why. The bearded man was surprisingly talkative. The history of the bridge followed. But guess what? That was when the worlds longest over-sea bridge was just about being finished in China. Between Shanghai and Ningbo, I think. Was it thirty-five, thirty-six kilometers? Anyway, Japan decided to beat that record. But the depths were totally different. Over heres way deeper than over in China. Thats why they decided to build that huge-ass island in the middle. An artificial island made of the worlds best tech. Strong enough to stand up to ocean waves and heavy snow. The mans cheeks reddened as he lost himself further and further in the telling. But thats when a bunch of things fit together just right again. In the opposite direction. There was a lonely look in his eye as the enthusiasm drained from his tone. One, they ran out of gold. The investigation said it was a big vein, but once they started digging, they hit rock almost right after. There was a lot of reasons, but all I can say for sure is that there wasnt any more gold. They started the bridge by then? Started? Nah, they were almost done. So we didnt give a crap about that business and kept on working on her. They had buildings put up on the island, and it was just a few things away from finishing and thats when the terrorist bombing happened. Construction got stopped. They caught the bomber, but that was just the beginning. The government changed hands three times over the next year, and things were real unstable inside and out, politically speaking. So they couldnt start up construction again. Back then, everyone was scared the country was finished. With a complicated expression, the bearded man turned his sights on the artificial islandnow right before their eyes. It looked less like an island and more like a great fortress several kilometers long. Though there was supposedly soil on the island, on the outside it looked mostly like a mass of metal and concrete. The buildings got taller as they neared the island center, making the whole structure look rather like a mountain peak. There were several vessels floating in the area, but for some reason there was no human presence. Several massive windmills had been built on the edge of the island to provide electricity. They spun elegantly against the ocean breeze. The country was stable again after that, but you know what I think? All the shit side-effects went to that island over there. The bearded man finally went silent. Hayato spoke. So thats when punks and hobos got together to make themselves a little slice of heaven. Right. Wouldve been nice if they could have sent in an army or something to clean up the place, but no one had the time and energy to spare back then. But then again, look at the sorry place. Howd we know whats happening just out of sight? Whatever happened, whats important here is that I lost my job thanks to the mess. Right. What do they do bout water up there? Purified sea water. And as for powersee those huge-ass windmills there? They dont cover the whole shebang, but they also got solar panels to keep the place afloat. The windmills were almost as tall as the buildings in the center of the island. They stood at least thirty meters from the island surface. We use tidal power too, but thats partly experimental. The windmills are a safer bet. Theyre from Denmark, apparently. Over there, I hear civilians put em up on their property and sell power to the companies. Anyway, you dont need to worry bout power on the island. Everyones got blowdryers, and some freaks have the latest PCs or even robots. Surprised its so modern round here. As their conversation drew to a close, the boat slowed. It approached the side of the island, which was a massive wall. There was a pier on water-levelthe captain moored the boat there. The bearded man stepped off and spoke again. The place rises and lowers with the tides. Pretty sweet, eh? Huh. Hayato was about to pass it off, when something occurred to him. Aint the place floating anyway? Why would you need to adjust for tides? If she rose and fell with the tides, there wouldnt be a bridge left sooner or later. The islands built to be at a certain level with the sea. Lemme explain N-never mind. Wouldnt get it even if you told me. That so? The bearded man looked a little disappointed. He grabbed onto a ladder on the side of the island. Whaddaya know. Least the ladders primitive. No complainin, hear? This heres supposed to be the back door. Leaving his friend on the boat, the bearded man led Hayato up to the island. He decided to ask a few questions as Hayato climbed after him. You said you were outta the country for five years. So what dyou do overseas? There was a moment of silence, followed by an answer below. Doing stuff in South America. A bit of banditry, a bit of piracy. That kinda shit. The bearded man froze for a moment, but soon gave a hearty laugh. Hah! Banditry? Like something out of a manga! Hayato grinned at the voice overhead and looked up at the sky. Pretty cool, huh? The scenery at the top of the ladder was, to no ones shock, a mix of in development and ruins. The concrete ground was paved just like the harbor on the mainland, and other than the occasional piles of dirt there were things like construction supplies, lead pipes, and work gloves lying around. There were buildings in the distance, but the menacing, barren world would continue until they reached them. Hayato looked around and turned to the bearded man. Just a quick question. For the first time since he reached the island, he was the one questioning the man. Whore these guys? Around Hayato stood about a dozen thuggish men. They surrounded him from about ten meters away, grinning ferociously. As Hayato raised an eyebrow, the bearded man roared in laughter and placed a hand on his shoulder. Just do what they say, and youll come out alive. As though reassuring him, he gave Hayato a slap on the back. Thick rainclouds began to slowly veil the sun and the clear blue sky. Hand over your goods. And your wallet. ? ?? With the rain battering over him, Seiichi just walked. With Kanaes body on his back, away from their hometowntoward the artificial island. Her body no longer moved. It was not the rain that made her body cold. He was too late. He was too late for everything, Seiichi chastised himself. When he ran to her, when she was shot, when they entered the bridge. Maybe he was already too late when she suggested coming to the bridge yesterday. Maybe this was her fate. Seiichi desperately steered his thoughts in that direction. But in the end, it was impossible. The shootout had begun so suddenly. Perhaps the thugs who were fighting the men at the entrance had aimed at the man who first spoke to Kanae. That was what Seiichi figured. Kanae was hit by a stray bullet. It was sheer coincidence, and he was not responsible. At least, for that split second. Seiichi was the one who had been walking behind her even as he declared to protect her. Seiichi was the one who had not tried to get her home earlier. Seiichi was the one who didnt forcibly stop her when she first said she wanted to come to this place. He was guilty of so much. At that point, Seiichi thought about himself. His girlfriend was dead, and the matter of his guilt was all he could think of. Maybe he didnt want to acknowledge what had happened. But it was because he already had that he headed to the center of the bridge. I cant go home anymore. With his childhood friends body heavy on his back, Seiichi chose to escape reality. As he walked with despair over his shoulders, a vast land spread out ahead on the bridge. He had made it to the northwestern part of the artificial island. The entrance of the so-called city. You a newbie? In that ruckus just now? Too bad, kid. From Sado, huh. Maybe you should head back. Just forget your problems, man. Coke? Dont you be dumpin the body round here. Ill give her a sea burial if you pay me. I dont look it, but I used to be a priest. Ill do it. Im a reverend. Gotta be careful, kid. Freaks these days shoot anything that so much as crawls. Cmon, Ill give you a free syringe. Its the newest typeno needles. The moment he set foot on the islandthe cityall kinds of people spoke to him. From vagrants to punks, and even men in suits. Most saw Kanaes body and ignored him, but some seemed curious about the dazed Seiichi. There were all sorts of reactions, from sympathy to jeering. But Seiichi ignored them all. It was partly due to fear, but it was mostly because it felt like, if he spoke to someone other than himself, he would instantly be dragged back into reality. Without so much as a glance at his surroundings, he walked toward the center of the bridgethe center of the artificial island. The rain stopped for the moment, but the rumble of thunder beat over the world. A flash of light, and a roar. A bolt of lightning struck the tallest of the buildings ahead. The light and sound brought Seiichi back to his senses. What do I do? His voice easily escaped his lips. The juxtaposition of his thoughts to the corpse on his back was almost comedic. Rather than grief and fear at his girlfriends death, he was more anxious about his course of action. What do I do? What am I supposed to do? Now what? What now? What? What? What? He shook. A single word repeated itself in his head endlessly. An indescribable unease erased all trace of logic and reason from his mind. Not knowing what to do or think, he stood rooted in place. A slight stretch was all it took for Kanaes body to fall to the ground. Seiichi straightened out, as though his burdens were completely lifted. Excuse me. Suddenly, there was a voice. Finally realizing what he was doing, Seiichi instantly felt a pang of guilt. He stumbled upright and turned to the voice. Are you all right? The woman had blue eyes. Was she a mix of Asian and Caucasian? Her features were foreign to him, making it difficult to tell her exact age. She might have been about the same age as him, or maybe a little older. Is that a car? Behind her was a black car. There was a proper network of roads on the island, good enough to rival most citiesbut why was there a car on an incomplete bridge occupied by construction machinery? As Seiichi wondered, the woman came up to him. She looked at Kanaes body and spoke again. You were dragged into a fight, I see. Um its dangerous to loiter here. Ill take you to my place. She offered in fluent Japanese. Seiichi turned, as though trying to protect Kanaes corpse. Wh-who are you? Why would you want to help me? The woman looked taken aback, but after a moments pause she replied. Because my father is in charge of this district. Dont worrythis is a duty of sorts for us. And Im not heartless enough to ignore someone who needs help. The boy standing before the corpse was an outsider. His was a scene no normal local would want to involve themselves in. And yet the woman had gone out of her way to offer him her hand. Seiichi felt as though his unease was lifted. In the streets where nothing seemed human, it felt as though he had finally met another person. In his state, even if the woman were to offer him a suspicious contract he would sign it without hesitation. Th-thank you. I-I dont know what to do, and Are you from Sado? Is this your first time here? It was a strange question to be asking someone standing in front of a corpse. When Seiichi looked, he saw two men in suits trying to move Kanaes body to the car. W-wait! He quickly made to stop them, but the woman reassuringly took his arm. Lets get in the car. Led by the woman, he approached the car. It was a luxury vehicle, one he had never seen on Sadoor Tokyo, for that matter. But Seiichi blankly walked to it as though that thought did not even register. That was when the woman spoke again. About my question. Yes. Though his answer was feeble, he was glad to finally meet someone he thought he could trust. Even if it was a lie he was trying to convince himself was real, Seiichi did not care. He did not care if he was kidnapped and his organs extracted, or if he was killed. Of course. It makes sense. But his assumptions were proven wrong by her words. The one person he thought was normal in these streets, he realized, was one of the most local of any punk or vagrant he had passed. The woman opened the car door, and turning to the boy who had just lost his girlfriend, smiled brightly. Welcome to this new world! We are truly pleased by your arrival. ? ?? Welcome to the club, newbie. Nice hair. One of the men sniggered. Without turning, Hayato spoke to the bearded man behind him. I get it now. Right. Sorry about that. Those guysits not really money theyre after, though they like it well enough. They just need more hands, you know? You mean goons? The bearded man shrugged at the correction and gave a wry grin. Dont worry your ass off. Not like theyre gonna roast you or anything. But Its fine! Dont sweat it! Just do what they say and the next time some poor sap gets here, youll be standin over there doin the taking! Hayato looked into the sky and laughed. You gotta be kidding me. I aint bad enough to be muggin people. A second later, his right hand emerged from behind his back, holding something. A small black handgun with an eggshell finish. The men flinched for a second, preparing to defendthen burst into laughter, followed by curses. The fuck, man? Whaddaya know, weve got a real bitchin movie star here! We got a live one, folks! Just kill the dumbass. Though the bearded man had not realized what was going on, he walked up to Hayato and saw. And he joined the men in bitter chuckles. What the hell dyou think youre doing? The gun in Hayatos hand was held parallel to the ground. Like an action hero, he was holding the gun on its side in one hand. Heh. Looks cooler, huh? The men shook their heads in disbelief, chuckling. You watched way too many movies, kid. Youre never gonna hit anything with that form. The men snickered. They were quite certain that the gun was a fake. Some began to draw knives and lead pipes. Hey, go easy on him, yhear? Yknow what he told me on the way? Said he did some banditry and piracy in South America! Careful you dont get those sticks shoved back up your asses! The bearded man snorted. The wry chortling turned to a hysterical roar of laughter. Crap, this is rich! Hah! Pissin my pants here! Hah hah hah! Mustve left his fucking brain back in South America! Yet Hayatos expression was unchanged as he watched in silence. As the laughter slowly died down, the mens eyes began to fill with bloodlust. The one who had laughed first took out a large gun. It was an inelegant handgun, twirling in his palm. He was about ten meters from Hayatoa distance most amateurs couldnt makebut the man carried himself with complete confidence. He stopped twirling his gun and sniggered at Rainbow-Head. Gave us a big scare, yknow? Doncha think we deserve to fuck you up real good Your grammar sucks. A gunshot. AAAARGH! Agh, AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH! GAH! HAAAAH! Suddenly, there was a red hole in the mans thigh, followed by a dribbling spew of blood. The man dropped his gun in agony and fell to the ground. A clear wisp of smoke was rising from Hayatos gun. Several men reached for their jackets and sides. But before they could finish, yet more gunshots shook the air and blood spewed from the would-be attackers. Wha The bearded man was flabbergasted. The gun in Hayatos hand was still held parallel to the ground. Yet his aim was perfect. W-w-wait a sec. Lets calm down here, huh? The men holding knives and tasers stammered, staggering back at first but quickly turning tail to flee. Ultimately, the only one remaining of those still standing was the bearded man, who had missed his chance. Welcome to my life. Nobody understands, man. Lowering his gun arm, Hayato turned to the bearded man to vent his frustration. Though glad that he hadnt been shot, the bearded man sucked in breath anxiously. Tough crowd. I worked hard for this, yknow? You know how fucking hard it is to shoot something with the gun turned like this? I wasted tens of thousands of shots working out the kinks. The bad aim, the killer wrist pain, the gun breakages I puteffort into this shit! But nobody ever fucking understands. Nobody. Hayatos tone grew darker and darker; the bearded man did not know what to say. He originally assumed that Rainbow-Head must have been angry that he was nearly sold to a group of hooligans, but that was quickly proven wrong. Doesnt matter how hard I workwhy dont you fuckwads get blown across the damn yard?! I put on one hell of an action scene, but you just collapse like a bunch of senile fucking stiffs! Wheres the spectacle? I wanna see you freaks fly ten meters into the air, damn it! You never watched Desperado? Im gonna lose steam if you dont live up to that much. After making his absurd demands, Hayato shook his head. Though he was nothing but a joke until a few seconds ago, now his rainbow hair looked more like the garish coloring of a poisonous animal. This guys dangerous, the bearded mans instincts warned. Hayato rambled resentfully for a time, before finally regaining his earlier grin. So. What Im tryin to say is, if they wanna make such a show of killing, Id want em to be ready to make a show of dying, too. Dontcha think? Youre the only freak who wants to make a show of killing. The bearded man said, quietly avoiding the question. Hayato slapped his own forehead. Exactly. With that, he began to pick up the guns fallen near the collapsed men. To be honest, your fare was a rip-off. I gave up lunch to get on that sorry old boat. But I like my little haul of guns. Excellent customer service. And other than all the tech mumbo-jumbo, I liked your story. So I guess Ill let your price slide. Turning, Hayato made to leave with one last word for the bearded man. He headed toward the center of the island as he said goodbye. Thanks for the ride, man. Ah, dontcha think you should be getting those guys to the hospital or something? The ones thatre still alive, anyway. What the hell were those? Gunshots? Asked the friend on the boat whom the bearded man had left behind. But the bearded man ignored him and leapt aboard. Start her, now! Were getting outta here. The shit? Fuck! We just set a rabid dog on the loose. And were not safe, either. We gotta get outta here. Okinawa, Hokkaido, out of the country, if we have to! Sensing something in the bearded mans expression, his friend started the boat without another word. Shit shit! Who the fuck was that? No, that doesnt matter. Whether Rainbow-Head dies in three minutes or climbs the ranks, theres one thing I can tell for sure. Bastards gonna stir up something around him. I just know it! Aw, man. The beard bastard just left his buddies. With a bored look, Rainbow-HeadHayato Inuilooked at the sky. Several buildings loomed together like mountains on the artificial island. The rainclouds covering the sky probably would not pass over the peaks. The sun began to shine on Hayato once more. Sprobably a downpour on the other side of the place. As he watched the clouds, the sound of thunder rumbled in his earsa bolt of lightning must have struck a building. Listening to the roar, Hayato covered the brilliant sun with a hand. Several kites circled it as though in protection. The wind heartlessly scattered rain all around the patch of clouds. A sunshower. Foxs wedding(1), huh? With a surprisingly classy comment, Hayato continued to walk. Great weather. I like a dramatic welcome. Snickering to himself, he slowly headed to the city. Though Id have preferred a hot babe to do the welcoming. ? ?? And so, on that day, at that hour, two people stepped into the city. Two complete strangers, emerging from opposite sides of the island. And though different in meaning, both surrounded by the deaths of others. Like a pair of mirror images. Several days later, the deepest level of the island. An area once intended to be a parking lot. It was a disgusting place. Filled with smells, sounds, and lights that seemed to scream that there was no good to be found. The area was once destined to become a vast parking lot. There was no light, only the occasional intact fluorescent bulb flickering on and off. There was a stale odor in the air, and dust that seemed to seep into the eyes. Construction materials were left in messy piles, and between them were cardboard panels with so many layers that the concrete was almost obscured. Part of the clammy humidity was thanks to the rotting of the cardboard panels. Some television shows showcased hoarders whose entire homes ended up a landfillthis place was not much different. I dont see anyone. Said Seiichi Kugi, standing just before one such mound. Behind him stood a girl. Behind her stood six or so men in black. Each and every one was heavily built, probably with skill and strength enough to dismantle someone like Seiichi within minutes. Though their razor-sharp glares were trained on him, Seiichi did not seem to care. His eyes empty of life, he only took in the air around him. Its a dump. He commented. The girl smiled and nodded at his honesty. It is. This city is disgusting. Ive seen almost every corner of it now, from here to the Western District. But I havent seen a single good place. The men behind them shot him glares again. With their bloodlust washing over him, Seiichi quietly shut his eyes. I like it. Its perfect for the new me. It had been several days since Kanaes death. There was no emotion in Seiichis voice, and nestled in his eyes were nothing but self-hatred. What do you want with this city? If you want to stayif youve decided to become a citizenyou have to do something. Otherwise, youll end up just wandering the Pits. Instead of reacting, Seiichi only said I want From a corner of the piles of trash, many sets of eyes fell on Seiichi. That girl over thereits the Western District Bosss daughter. Just one of a bunch, though. The leader of a group of thugs who had settled in the islands lowest levelthe Pitsgave a gurgle of laughter. He stank. Heres your job, newbie. Watch the place. Once in a while you get shits from the Western District droppin in, so you better make fucking sure you report that. Actually, Boss. Whos that kid? Wha? The skinny shit? Who gives a fuck? Figuring im outs your job! The newbie scratched his head. Well, yknow, I just realized that that guy there has the same eyes I used to have. Like like the whole worlds this dark place or something. DespairI almost know how that feels like. Hope he doesnt turn out like me. What the hellre you yammering about Oh, and Boss? By the time the newbie went so far as to cut him off, the boss was in a state of fury. Ill beat this sonovabitch half to death! With that thought, he raised his hands so his other henchmen could see. They took up their weapons and surrounded the newbie. The newbie seemed to be oblivious. Deciding to make his move as soon as the newbie had his say, the boss quietly replied, Yeah? The newbie grinned sardonically Well to be honest, Boss, you kinda stink of horseshit. Why dontcha take a bath or something? Theres plenty of seawater. At first, the henchmen were dumbfounded. But as they began to comprehend, their faces began flushing deep red. And while were at it, why dontcha just hand over the area to me? Its frankly puny, but Ill take what I can get. As soon as he finished, the boss howled Fuck him up! Thirty minutes later, deep in the Pits. The man wiped the blood splatter in a pool of salt water as he recalled the boy he had just seen through a set of binoculars. Man, was the kid down. And standing with a girl from the Chinese mafia with thatface on his mug? Hope he doesnt turn out like me. Wiping his face on a towel, the rainbow-haired man began to plan his next course of action. Man, seawater really is salty. Was the filtration system in the Eastern District? Maybe I should drop in for a one-sided negotiation or something. I should. Yeah. With a delighted grin on his face, Hayato Inui embraced an optimistic outlook on his future. This is gonna be funnah, Im gonna make it fun. First Im gonna have to take care of this shitty stink. Lets figure out how to ventilate the place Note: (1)In Japanese, a ''foxs wedding is a somewhat poetic term for a sunshower. Volume 1, 1: Kuzu Volume 1, Chapter 1: Kuzu Five years later. Winter. Saturday afternoon. The Western District, an area once intended to be an underground shopping mall. An odd, mechanically modulated voice screeched from the speakers installed all around the artificial island. The city had only one radio station of its ownSsei(1)Airwavesand the voice was part of its regularly scheduled programming. The producer probably originally imagined blue airwaves under the blue sky, but the people of the city usually called it Buruburu Airwaves, derived from the word blue. In more recent days, they shortened it further to Burururu or Buu. The radio station had hijacked the PA system that was originally intended for public announcements. Because airwaves from the mainland reached the island, the locals could enjoy radio and television. Even some little shacks owned by vagrants and cardboard shelters were home to televisions and computers, and everyone sought whatever forms of entertainment they preferred. But the problem with mainland broadcasts was that they did not cover information limited to the island. Ultimately, locals turned to the islands very own pirate radio for in-depth information on the bridge and the artificial island. Television and radio were the only sources of entertainment for the desperate. Those even more desperate never had the time to seek out entertainment. But whether sought or not, the radio forcibly broadcast itself all around the island. Because the broadcasts had begun before most of the locals had moved in, and because the station generally kept the broadcasts to daylight hours, not many were hostile to it. Most people, in fact, treated it like part of the ambience. Man, Mr. Kuzuhara. Can you believe well be getting snow soon? There was a large system of streets underground. If things had gone according to plan, they would have been lined with all sorts of establishmentsit would have been one of the busiest shopping centers in the city. But because people had flocked to the former shopping areas of each district, the streets were now some of the busiest residential areas on the island. The radio broadcast was not the only source of sound. All around them, they could hear something like engines rumbling. Probably the locals personal generators. Mr. Kuzuhara? Are you listening? ...Yeah. Surrounded by noise, the man called Kuzuhara spoke. He was tall with a muscular frame, and several scars were prominent on his face. About a dozen men were following behind him. The one who had spoken first looked to be the youngest of the group. Put simply, the men were part of the districts volunteer police force. But they were not public officials of any sortthey served more as private security guards than anything else. The city was divided into multiple sections, each under the management of a different organizationa branch of a criminal syndicate, a mafia group that had drifted from China, or a gathering of immigrants. Most areas were overseen by criminal organizations, but none stood for them directly. There were even rumors that some corporations were sponsoring some of the groups. How true were the rumors? Not even Sji Kuzuhara, the captain of the districts volunteer police force, knew. Not only was the island too large to completely grasp, the organizations that controlled the areas shifted and changed hands every day. The larger shifts were reported by Ssei Airwaves, but that was just cold comfort. And even if the boundary lines were redrawn, it did not affect the residents. Slight inflation or deflation in the area at the very most. Were gonna get more people in here once it starts snowing. Are we gonna have to clean up their mess this year? Again? Enough complaining. Naturally, snow came to the artificial island as well. Those living aboveground were forced down during that season. We even had to shovel snow last year. Its a pain in the ass, to be honest. At least we dont get as much as Sado or Niigata. Aw, man. Youd be surprised at how little snow Sado actually gets. Its not much different from here. You probably think Niigata gets buried every winter cause youre from Kanto, Mr. Kuzuhara. Last year and the year before thatthats about how much were supposed toare you listening? Kuzuhara did not answer. The younger man went quiet, disconcerted by their leaders silence. It was three years ago that Kuzuhara joined the volunteer police force. He was originally a police officer in Tokyo, but after a certain incident, he came to the island as though in escape. As the men walked in silence, they soon heard angry shouts mixed with the radio broadcast, along with loud noises. Finally, Kuzuhara gave an order. It was a very vague and brusque command, but the men behind him nodded gravely in unison. Lets go. About thirty or forty people were causing a commotion at an intersection, and five or six men were running around at the center of it. As they swore at one another, there came the sound of a bottle shattering and something sharp digging into flesh. By the time Kuzuhara and the others arrived, the shouting had already transcended comprehensible language, and blood was splattering on the bare, tile-less floor. Some in the very last row of onlookers noticed their arrival and raised their voices. Hey! Its Kuzuhara! Hes here! Move, make way! That was damn fast Kill him! The commotion inflated in an instant, and the onlookers stood aside as though taking cover. It was like they were making way for a wrestler headed for the ring. But the scene unfolding before Kuzuhara and his men was not the battle they expected, but a one-sided massacre. Two men were already lying on the ground; four were stomping them underfoot and cursing. Having yet to notice the arrival of the volunteer police force, the four continued to furiously trample the two. This isnt even a fight anymore. The youngest policeman sighed. Without even flinching at the sight, Kuzuhara strode right up to the lynching. One of the four men finally noticed Kuzuhara and tapped his friends on the shoulders in horror. The stomping came to an end and a hushed silence came over them. Whaddaya want, asshole. The man who seemed to be the leader of the four turned, bluffing. A faint hint of fear was running through his eyes. Keep it down. With that, Kuzuhara looked down at the fallen men. Both were covered in blood from head to waist, and their noses had been twisted in odd directions. He gestured. The men waiting behind him stepped forward, took up the injured with their ragged breathing, and left. What the fuck dyall think youre doin? One of the four men grabbed Kuzuhara by the shoulder and forcibly turned him around. You aint pullin shitwaaaaaaaaah?! Before the man could even finish his threat, his world was turned upside-down. As he turned, Kuzuhara grabbed the thug by the collar, hoisted him into the air singlehandedly, and with that same momentum, threw the man to the ground. ! The man might have tried to scream; but he landed hard on his back and was left gasping for breath. The other three flushed a deep red as they lunged at Kuzuhara, but they were beaten by the other members of the volunteer police force. Angry howls filled the intersection, but the police restrained the men with utter calm. Though there was a police force on the streets, there were no legal systems. Communities like these tended to have rules of their own, but even those were fleeting and ever-changing on the artificial island. As a result, the volunteer police force could only take wrongdoers into custody and lock them up in storehouses temporarily. What happened to them afterwards was for the higher-ups to decide. Some people Kuzuhara had arrested many times, and some he never saw on the streets again. Whether they disappeared to the mainland or into the sea, he had no way of knowing and no intention of figuring out. The situation was brought under control with almost tedious speed. Kuzuhara, deciding to wrap things up personally, went over to the man he threw. All that was left was to restrain him like the others The thug pulled out a gun as he staggered to his feet. Quiet screams came from the crowd of onlookers, and those who first glimpsed the gun began to run first. But naturally, it was the front row that first saw, and the rows further back that didnt know what was going on ended up blocking their way and causing confusion. The volunteer police tensed as well, surprised at the weapon. But in a different sense from the civilians. Th-that idiot. Cant believe he pulled a gun on Mr. Kuzuhara. The policemen whispered amongst themselves, almost feeling sorry for the man. Die, you sonovabitch. With ragged breaths, the man pointed the gun at Kuzuhara. They were standing only a meter apart. He couldnt miss. Yet Kuzuhara showed no reaction. With the barest hint of a scowl, he ignored the gun and reached forward. Graaaaah! With a strange battle cry, the thug put pressure into his trigger finger. Several gunshots rang clearly in the underground, and the onlookers screamed and scattered. The policemen and some of the onlookers, however, remained to watch the rest unfold. The bullets hit Kuzuhara square in the torso. His large figure trembled at each shot, but his hand continued to reach for the man. G-goddammit Unable to mask his fear, the thug made to shoot again. He raised the gun and held it to Kuzuharas face to finish him off and pulled the trigger Kuzuharas right palm covered the opening and caught the bullets as he grabbed the gun by the muzzle. Then, he twisted around his wrist and easily snatched the gun with his free hand. The bullet never pierced his palm, blocked by a thick black glove. Wh-what in hell?! Fightin cheap Kuzuharas fist, still holding the bullets, smashed into the thugs face like a cannonball. The thugs upper body was thrown back like a spring as he was slammed against the wall. He had scarcely begun sliding down when Kuzuharas left fist smashed into his face. The thug was snapped into consciousness by the pain. A second later, Kuzuhara pushed the tip of his boot into his neck. The thug felt as though his spine would break. Mr. Kuzuhara. Youre gonna kill the guy if you go any further. It was only when a subordinate spoke up behind him that Kuzuhara finally stopped. You all right, sir? Your gloves might be good, but Im scared you dislocated something. Kuzuhara made a fist with his right hand, then opened and closed it several times. The special-order gloves he wore did not allow his fingers full dexterity, but they were strong enough that the pain from the bullets did not remain. Im fine. Watching Kuzuhara restrain the thug before he even finished speaking, the policemen chatted in awe. Bulletproof fibers these days are incredible. That wouldve been a comminuted fracture if it wasnt Mr. Kuzuhara. Are your ribs all right? He had shaken in the instant he was hit, but there wasnt even a lingering numbness at this point. Though relatively thin, his bulletproof vest was the newest model which excelled in distributing impacts. And above all, his opponents gun was of a relatively small caliber. As Kuzuhara silently finished up, the newest addition to the ranks wondered out loud. Why dont you use a gun, Mr. Kuzuhara? I bet Kugi would be happy to get you one if you just asked. The other policemen froze in horror, but Kuzuhara replied without much of a reaction. Theres only two groups in Japan whore allowed to have guns. The police and the SDF. Without even turning, he stood to leave. Jeers and cheers alike erupted from the onlookers who had remained in spite of the gunfire. Among them, one young man even stepped in front of him and Im your biggest fan! Could I shake your hand? Kuzuhara wondered what he should do, but he felt bad about ignoring the man. He lightly took his hand in a handshake. The young man talked about what an honor it was before he happily stepped aside. Kuzuhara finally left. The policemen remaining on the scene surrounded the newbie. The thugs were still lying on the ground, and the injured had been taken to a clinic nearby. Many doctors with personal reasons opened shop on the island, so there was no shortage of medical facilities. Clinics ranged from decently equipped to working off the floor. One of the policemen scowled and quietly scolded the newbie. What the hell kinda question was that? D-did I do something wrong? Now that the newbie thought about it, Kuzuhara usually never went so far. He only got excessively violentas he just hadwhen the opponent pulled out a gun. But why Hey, dyou know why Mr. Kuzuhara ended up here? The newbie shook his head. The others sighed. He used to be a cop. You know that much, right? Y-yeah. There was some incident though, right? And he got fired? Nah. He quit. Mr. Kuzuhara was in a shootout. Like the stuff you see on TV. That happens here, but almost never on the mainland, yknow? Ever heard of the Shibuya Incident? Never mind if you havent. Important thing is, Mr. Kuzuhara was part of it. Four years ago. Dunno if the guy was a terrorist, but there was this dumbass who was collecting guns in an abandoned factory in the countryside. Shit went down, and the idiots started firing before the riot police showed. Huh I think Ive heard of it. Didnt a kid die or something? Yeah. One of the shots Mr. Kuzuhara fired at the culprit ricocheted off the wall and hit a kid who was hiding in there to play. The culprit got shot and still got arrested alive, but the lil explorer didnt make it. The newbie remembered reading about the incident in a magazine and recalled the rest of the story. He knew that the case had only reached sensationalistic heights in the aftermath of the shootout. Talk about bad luck. Think about it. Youre fresh out of cop school, all burning up with justice and idealism, and all you did was open fire at a guy who was about to shoot a kid. But who knew your one stray bullet would end up in the kids head? The officer Was Mr. Kuzuhara. You know what happened next, right? The newbie went silent. If his memory served The death was ultimately classified as an accident, but the officer in question and his superior went to visit the girls family to apologize. At first, the parents were forgivingthings couldnt be helped if it was an accident. But perhaps the policemen should have been on edge from the moment they noticed how the parents were smiling spite of their childs death. The moment the officer and the superior bowed deeply, gunshots rang out in the suburban home in the middle of the day. No one knew how the father got his hands on the gun. The superior was killed on the spot, and the officer was taken to hospital with severe injuries. Because both men were wearing suits, the family must not have known which officer was the one responsible for the death. The superior, who was sitting in the middle of the living room, ended up taking many more bullets. The father killed himself on the spot, and in the end, it was just Mr. Kuzuhara left alive. Maybe he was gonna keep going with cop work, even if he got a bad rap, but he probably took the hint. So he technically resigned. Silence filled the street. The newbie soon spoke up hesitantly. Um So Mr. Kuzuharas not responsible, right? Another policeman turned and replied, Like hell. It was his own fault for getting greedy and aiming for the guys arm instead of his head or heart. Which is why the first shot ricocheted. Thats what he said to me. ? ?? After the mornings work, Kuzuhara headed out for lunch. To the outside world, the city was known as a nest of vagrants and punks. But in reality, the population had a varied mix of all sorts of careers and jobs. From running hospitals to restaurants to general stores to barbershops, it was like street vendors in Thailand or Vietnam had been jumbled together inside a single building. Kuzuharas usual haunt was Iizukas Restaurant, an eatery next to the main intersection. In spite of being called a restaurant, its offerings consisted of mostly yakisoba and okonomiyaki-related farenot much different from the tiny food corners next to supermarkets. Yet business seemed to be booming. Even the foldable tables jutting out into the street were full. Talk about busy. Just as it occurred to him to look for another place for lunch, high-pitched cheers erupted around him. Hey, its Kuzu(2)! Buy something, Kuzu! From behind he was assaulted by a flying kick. A flurry of solid punches and kicks attacked him from every other direction. But there was no power behind any of the hits. Still as lively as ever. Surrounded by children, Kuzuhara smiled for the first time that day. The children lived in the vicinity. There were about thirty of them on that street alone, and most were from the artificial island. And, naturally, some had no official records. The group of children who mobbed Kuzuhara this time were the children of the woman who ran the restaurant. Lively, shmively. You gotta be dyin of hunger, Kuzu! Hurry the hell up and buy something. Lets try and keep your mouth clean, huh? O-ouch! Uncle, uncle! Uncle! Ack! As Kuzuhara performed a Neck Hanging Tree on the oldest of the boys, a customer left the round table near the front. The children rushed over and began banging on the tabletop, shouting, Kuzu! Kuzu! Over here, quick!. A man at the next table turned to scold them, but spotted Kuzuhara and went back to what he was doing. Guys, indoor voices. He warned the children. They were quiet for a moment, but quickly began chattering again as soon as he took a seat. Ygotta buy, Kuzu. And why do I have to pay out of my own pocket to eat here? Who cares? You got money, right? Give us some business! For a local, you really dont know much about how harsh life can be. As he cradled his head in his hands, the oldest boy recovered from the Neck Hanging Tree and returned. Koff Dammit, Kuzu! I saw you kick some ass back there! Hm? I saw you! I saw you just throw that guy with the gunlike THIS! The boy raved. Kuzuhara frowned. You were watching. Huh? Oh, yeah. Since before you guys came! Thats not stuff you should be gawking at, okay? Whether you get dragged in and live or die, that stuff messes you up in the head. You wont grow up right. Cmon, it wasnt even a close shave. Itll shave years off your life. Just as he tapped the tabletop, the owner came up and hit the children on the heads with the back of her kitchen knife. Kuzuhara spat out his tea. Help. Me. Out. Wh-what the heck?! You tryin to kill us, Ma? As soon as the children realized what they had been hit with, they backed away in horror. Kill you? You didnt leave me much of a choice after you shook off my frying pan attack. Dammit! What kind of a parent swings a knife at her own kids, you crazy old hag! Wars happen because people turn to violence! Families are supposed to talk things through! Im running away from home! Im locking myself in my room! You leave, Mom! Go away! As the children complained, the mother twirled her knife around. Oh hoh. Now where did you all learn to talk like that? You ignore your mother one more time, and Ill beat you with the sharp end. The woman glared at her children. For a mother of six, she was rather young and quite popular. She and her husband were separatedhe apparently lived in a fishing boat by the artificial island. The children scattered in terror. Kuzuhara watched them flee and turned to the woman. Come to think of it, I dont see Yua around. Yua was a girl who lived with the woman and her family. Because she was an orphan, Kuzuhara did not know much about herother than the fact that she was about twelve years old. Her parents had apparently drifted in from the mainland, but he didnt know if she had official records back there. After her parents were stabbed to death by a vagrant whod come to the island, Yua had been raised at the restaurant. Shes helping out around here like a good girl. Ah, speak of the devil. Here she comes. The woman gestured at a corner of the restaurant. A girl was running over. Ah! Its big bro! Hello! An energetic voice came from beyond the tables. It belonged to a girl with short, neatly-cut hair. Hey there. Kuzuhara had happened to be on the scene where Yuas parents were killed. He was given temporary custody of the crying girl. But being single, he could not raise her like a parentso he left her in the care of the woman who ran Iizukas Restaurant(who, at the time, was not separated from her husband). More scratches. He frowned, scrutinizing her face and arms. Huh? Im just fine! Did you go sneaking in someplace again? Yuas favorite pastime was exploration. It was a very age-appropriate hobby in one sense, but there was nothing more dangerous on the artificial island. Kuzuhara--and others adults--had tried to stop her many times. But that habit alone she could not fix. Ultimately, he was forced to give upinstead he scared the local delinquents into keeping an eye on her so she wasnt kidnapped or sold. Kuzuhara had no idea why she was so adamant on exploration, but he was almost at ease with her expeditions at this point. But Yeah! I went all the way down to the bottom level yesterday. I could even see the sea! Pffft. Kuzuhara spat out his tea again. The bottom level? You mean the Pits A large chunk of the lowest level of the artificial island was a mechanical room where the islands height was controlled. The rest of the area was originally supposed to be parking space and storage, but today, it was a particularly dangerous part of the island. The deals that went on there made even the most seasoned locals grimace, and there were so many drug addicts that even Kuzuhara did not go if he could help it. To be more specific, people there sold girls like Yua without even blinking. You know just how many peoplere posted on watch at the entrances I found a side route! Ive been looking for it forever but I finally found it yesterday! I y-you i-its a miracle you got back safe! Dont ever think of going back there! All right? Kuzuhara raised his voice without thinking. Dejected, Yua went silent. Some of the patrons turned to see what was happening, but they turned away and pretended not to notice as soon as they saw Kuzuhara. Im sorry. Guess I cant help that you already went and came back, but still could you talk her out of this, maam? He called to the owner, who had gone back into the kitchen. But her reply came with a very final chop of the knife. What do you want me to do, chain her down? She asked matter-of-factly. Better chained down than dead. He mumbled darkly. Suddenly, the owners second son returned out of nowhere with a grin. What use is a life spent in chains? I choose to die free! Enough! Kuzuhara roared. The boy took off again. Where do they pick up these lines? Its not like they can use the internet properly. Finally calming himself, Kuzuhara turned to Yua. She was still hanging her head. Im sorry, Yua. Im not angry anymore. Just dont ever go back there, okay? Okay! Only when he saw a smile return to her face did he let himself look at the menu. Anyway, Ill get the omelet-soba combo and a cup of oolong Just as he placed his order, a monstrous noise shook the street outside. A second later cane the sound of something crunching, followed by a short retch and quiet sniffling. The modulated voice belonged to the voice most familiar to the localsthe main DJ of Buru Buru Airwaves. Wh-who the hell says dope these days? The DJ still hasnt learned rhyme and meter. In unison, the other patrons turned to the source of the sound with cold sweat on their faces. But the speakers usually used by the radio station were playing a radio drama about a pipiru-somethingangel and bludgeonings. The DJs voice was coming from somewhere else. The locals, slowly adjusting to the DJs ranting, lost interest. Thats not even a DJ anymore. Never seen worse rhythm or style. They followed the trail of noise to the large van in the middle of the street. It was painted a bright blue and had a black license plate and black windows. It was a moving fortress that served as Ssei Airwaves studio and broadcast tower. Kuzuhara tried to ignored the broadcast, but he soon became painfully aware of the other patrons glares. He glanced at the kitchen; the owner had a knife in one hand and a smile on her lips. The smile did not reach her eyes. Um I As Yua hesitated, he gave her a soft pat on the head and stood with a bright grin. Sorry. Ill shut that down, so could you take my order a bit later? ? ?? When Kuzuhara approached the van, the speakers attached to its roof went quiet. Then there was a click as the door came unlocked. Without a word, he opened the sliding door and met the vans occupant with a plain look. All right. So how dyou feel like getting killed? Inside the van were multiple computers, some broadcasting equipment, and sofas and a table arranged like a karaoke lounge. It was difficult to recognize it as the interior of a vehicle. The windows, completely opaque from the outside, were as clear as air from within. A woman sat on the sofa furthest from where Kuzuhara stood. She wore a tattered button-up shirt with black-and-white stripes. A pair of sunglasses with blue frames sat on her face. Her long hair was tied back in a ponytail, and there was a red bandanna tied around her head. The shirt was completely unbuttoned, revealing a blue bikini top and the womans sensual figure. She completely ignored Kuzuharas threatening entrance. Im wearing a bikini cause I dont care. If youre not gonna pick how I get to kill you, get out of my sight. The woman went silent for a moment. Then the dam burst as she howled in laughter. Kyahahahahahahahahahaha! Heehahahahaha! Man, thats great. Its amazing! Thats the Kuzuhara I know! Enough fuckin around with that dead serious mug! I stripped down and provoked you, so I was expecting a big reaction to match! Like blushing, at least! Heehahahaha! The beautys howls were barely human, let alone feminine. Her true voice had a husky charm, quite different from the modulated voice that usually filled the speakers. Shooting a chilling glare at the womanproducer and DJ Kelly Yatsufusa of Ssei AirwavesKuzuhara muttered coldly, So you choose to die. Thats fine by me. As soon as Kuzuhara stepped into the van, the door closed automatically behind him. Heehahaha! Aw man, aw man. Dontcha think youre going too far here?! Theres a lady sittin in a room no one can look inside, dressed in these rags! Cmon, did I get your heart aflutter? Did I? In the blink of an eye she took on an exaggerated flirtatious streak, but Kuzuharas narrowed eyes did not budge. Who the hell gets hard for someone who talks like a delusional middle schooler? Not even a little bit? Aww, cmon. You dont even have a tiny soft spot for the crazy ones? Fushigi-chan(3), anyone? Has it occurred to you that calling yourself a fushigi-chan defeats the whole purpose? More to the point, your ethnicity doesnt even match up. Aww. Youre such a bore. Kelly shook her head in disbelief and straightened out. Anyway, just dont kill me, all right? Just hear me out, and Ill go right back home. Then again, this is my home. Nyahahahaha! One more nyahaha and I am going to kill you. Freedom of press! This is oppression! No one trusts a reporter who drops freedom of press every chance they get. And speaking of being free, cant you just forget the whole freewheeling radio business and stick to an organization somewhere? Hey, remember what I always say. What use is a life spent in chains? I choose to die free. Heehahahaha! So your radios where the local kids picked that up. She really does get on my nerves. Kelly and Kuzuhara first met when he became the captain of the districts volunteer police force. He had agreed to an interview with her on the bigwigs orders, but even now he still did not have a good grasp on her personality. Like the temperature and humidity, her tone and attitude changed daily. It wasnt that she suddenly became humble or childish overnight, but the way she laughed or the way she phrased things fluctuated constantly. Anyone who spoke to her was guaranteed to fall into complete confusion. So about why I asked for you, Kuzuhara. I heard that stuff earlier. You used to be a total hotshot, yeah? Youve got ears everywhere, huh. Hyahyahah! Thats my job! So let me be blunt, Kuzuhara. Ywanna get interviewed next week? What? Imsayingthatyoure next weeks guest on Buruburu Airwaves on the Street. Tell me bout the scuffle you had today, or something bang and smash and crash. You know what? Just spill your guts. No. Kelly was talking about one of Buruburu Airwaves mainstays, a show that was broadcast every Saturday evening. She picked out a figure from the city who had recently drawn public interest and interviewed them in person. The show was how she first met Kuzuhara. Whenever there was trouble in the Western District, Kuzuhara became involvedmostly as the hero who stepped in to end the commotion. And each time, Kelly heard of his exploits. As a result, Kuzuhara gained the questionable honor of being the local who saw Kelly most frequently. You already interviewed me. And there was nothing special about today. Is that all? If you got nothing else, Im leaving. Hold it, asshole! Cmon, Im interviewing Kugi today! Your boss! Itll be a fabulous segue. and last time you came, I was doing 90% of the talking! Kuzuharas expression shifted. Seiichi Kugi was younger than him, but he was an executive of the group that oversaw the Western District. He was supposedly romantically involved with the daughter of a central figure in the organization, and was something like Kuzuharas direct superior. But in Kuzuhara''s view, he was just a man with decent connections. Kugi carried himself with dignity that belied his youth, had a calculating mind, and he wasabove allKuzuharas senior as a local on the artificial island. Kugi, huh. Him aside, I dont have anything to talk about. I told you, thats fine! Kelly slapped her knee and bounced to her feet. Gesticulating wildly, she continued to struggle for her next guest. With your popularity, you just gotta sit there and problem solved! All lights green! Its good enough to drive the listeners insane! Theyll be wrapped up in a frenzy of excitement! In this citywithout using a gunsomeone in your positionis still alive. Oh my god! This citys different from the mainland. My listeners dont want plain-old-Japan, they want a friendly neighborhood hero! You get my drift?! Im just lucky, thats all. And ultimately, this is Japan. Run-of-the-mill punks and drug addicts cant get their hands on guns. But someone shot you today. Right? Thats The guys with the guns werent with any of the big organizations. They were small fry who just got here a few months ago. Dunno if they were frauds or what, but they aint got a thing to do with the yakuza or the mafia. You really do have ears everywhere. Even I didnt know that much. Folks outside think this citys some sorta hellhole, but thats not the truth at all. Public securitys decent enough that a helpless woman only has a 1/3 chance of getting attacked when shes out alone. But weve been getting a whole lotta gun cases these days. I know you know that too. Rather than answer the unspoken question, Kuzuhara picked at another point Kelly raised. More like a whopping 1/3. And that goes up to 9 in 10 once you get down to the Pits. Which reminds me just how lucky Yua was to get out of there. Kuzuhara thought grimly, but Kelly grinned and shook her head. Youre gettin behind the times. The Pits arent as bad as they used to be. ? What was it now, five years ago? Even the Pits got some rules like the districts. Its safer. Doesnt compare to this area, but still. Means even tourists from the mainland or Sado can still make it out alive. That was the first Kuzuhara had heard such a thing. When he first arrived three years ago, it was an unspoken rule that he should stay away from the Pits. But now that he thought about it, the number of people disappearing into the Pits had dropped recently. Id love to invite him on the show sometime, yknow. Apparently theres some head honcho even down there. He kinda keeps the scum on a leash, if you could call it that. Thats news to me. Whos the boss? Finally taking an interest in what Kelly had to say, Kuzuhara turned. Hayato Inui. Apparently hes a loudmouthed idiot who dyes his hair in seven colors. An idiot? Cmon, who the hell puts seven shades in their hair? Though Ive never seen him before, so I cant confirm. The pots calling the kettle black. Anyway, Im heading off now. If you call me out like this ever again, youll get my fist knocking on your face. Your fault for not giving me your cell number! And waste batteries talking to you? He immediately turned to leave, but for some reason the lock would not budge. Hey, your door When he turned, his breath caught in his throat. Kellys face was right in front of his. Instead of her usual blue sunglasses, a pair of dark red eyes were staring at him. Were they colored contacts, or were they natural? Kuzuhara did not know how to react to the strange shade. Silence drew over the moment. Kelly put on a smile completely different from her earlier grins, and leaned in close. Her lips relaxed and curled seductively as she spoke. You really are a strange one. The aloof you who walks the city, the friendly you who plays with the children, the you who despises guns, and the contemptuous you who scorns me. Which is the real you? What do you want? Dont you usually reserve just one face for one person? Normally, Kelly would have laughed off the comment. But there was something stronger in her expression that fought off the urge. She almost looked like a stranger. This place hasnt turned into a complete cesspool, yet its not a true city. For a gathering of punks and vagrants, it cant even become completely depraved. In the end, the island is full of people who are desperate to live like they did on the mainland, as though they cant move on. This place is neither here nor there. Its cheap, and has nothing to do with freedom or corruption or order. Just like a little game of pretend. But why do you struggle so much to remain a somebody? Refusing to become part of the city, and refusing to lose yourself. Why do you live so desperately? It was a question straight out of an anime or drama from another generation. But Kuzuhara was cowed by her grim expression. Soon, he managed to get a hold of himself and spat anxiously. Youre imagining things. Calling me desperate is an insult to people like Ms. Iizuka. She is doing her best to live, but she isnt desperate. I suppose its like even after you ran away to this island, youre still running. Stop it. Remember how I said I didnt know what the true you looked like? I wonder what did you look like before that incident? Kuzuharas averted gaze snapped right back to meet Kellys. And with the most tranquil of looks, he replied. Im sorry. Please, stop this. Kelly looked floored for a moment; then, she leaned back and stepped away, plopping down on the sofa as she put her sunglasses back on. Kyahahaha oh man oh man oh man oh man! You really are a weird one, Kuzuhara. She was back to being a loudmouthed DJ. Heehahahahaha! Yknow, I was totally ready to get punched out just now! You coulda killed me, yknow? But why didnt you get angry? Whyd you apologize! It was all my fault. I was the one who dug up your past and insulted it and laughed at it! Kelly was doubled up in laughter, but her palms were a little sweaty. She had probably been ready to be beaten senseless. Even as she howled she trembled ever-so-slightly. This time, Kuzuhara was the one asking a bemused question. I dont get you. What the hell was that all about? Welllllll, I just wanted to know more about you. I wanted to see how youd react when I brought up that past you always try to hide! Cmon, Im part of the press. We always want a microscopically detailed look into how heroes like you think. And I also have a policy of doing research on my guests! Youre really going to get killed one of these days. I told you before. I choose to die free. Now youre sounding like a middle schooler whos watched too many movies. Youre sounding like a high school kid who thinks its cool to act all mature. Sure, sure. I guess I still win out in terms of age, then. Huh? Wait, I lost?! Kuzuhara gave an annoyed sigh and turned. Putting on an unusually calm face, Kelly said only one thing to his back. Im sorry. I mean it this time. You dont have to apologize to me. Without looking back, he opened the door. Im ready to take all the criticism and blame for that incident. If Id hit you earlier, that would have been like running away from it all. ...Although I guess coming here in the first place was running away. Stepping outside, Kuzuhara turned just once before the automatic door closed. He wanted to say something to Kelly as she gazed at him, but in the end he was silent. Listening to his own stomach grumbling, he headed over to the restaurant to place his order. Several children were gathered outside the van, but they scattered as soon as he exited. If the restaurants kids were among them, they might have swarmed himbut they did not seem to be there. The local children tended to have pale skin, likely thanks to the fact that they spent most of their days in the underground shopping mall. There were many computers and gaming devices even in this city, and very few deliberately went up to the aboveground level or the bridge. Then, Kuzuhara realized that the relatively softspoken Yua was the most tanned of the local kids. She had probably seen more sunlight than anyone else. At the same time, he was caught by a strange pang of emotion. Dammit. What the hell. In his mind surfaced snow-white skin even fairer than those of the children. When she took off the shades I liked her for a second there. Unfortunately, someone had already taken the seat Kuzuhara had sat in. The sound of his grumbling stomach was all he could hear in the packed restaurant. ? ?? Saturday evening. The Eastern District of the artificial island. Guess what? I shook hands with the Sji Kuzuhara today. Aint it amazing? A man was bragging loudly in a general store-slash ramen shop in the Eastern District, on the opposite side of the island from Kuzuhara. The ramen shop was on a corner of the street. The food was decent, but the establishment was small. The owner stirred noodles from so close that his breath reached the counter, and sometimes hot broth splashed out of the pot and onto the customers. The reason it also doubled as a general store was because the owner also bought miscellaneous supplies when he got in touch with people the islands traffickers to get ramen ingredients. To be frank, the general store made more money than the ramen business, and on this day it just happened that one young man was loitering in one of the seats. The owner was quietly prepping ingredients for the nights sales, but the young man kept talking to him regardless. I saw it right in front of my eyes. The whole shebang! I saw him grab those bullets in his palm, like this! Then he twists and throws and twists and throws! The young man was nondescript and had black hair. He was constantly warming something up with the turbo lighter in his hand. There was a bowl of ramen in front of him, but about half the noodles were still there. The Sji Kuzuhara! Mr. Kuzuhara himself! He really is something. Heswhaddaya call it nowright! Hes got class. Hes on a whole nother level! I dont care. Man, why dont you understand? This is why I cant deal with old folks. Oh! Nobody watchin TV? Theyre playing an action flick right now. Can I change the channel? There was a wall-mounted television in the shop. It was over ten years old, but it played the same images as the mainland in crystal-clear quality. One of your favorites? Must be one shitty movie, then. The bald old man who owned the store grumbled loudly, but the younger man did not seem to care. You gotta be kiddin me! You know what this movie is, Mr. Take? This is the Extreme Honor 6 cable premiere! The best goddamned action movie in the world, swear to god. I went all the way to the mainland to see this baby in theatersall five times. The shootouts are so awesome they might as put em in a museum. Its got fine artwritten all over it! I thought I was gonna piss myself when they launched a hundred thousand Spetsnaz knives in the opening sequence. And yknow what happens in the climax? Satellite-mounted weapons going head-to-head! Imagine that! The guy just dodges real smooth away from the lasers! Its one for the history books. And I hear this was all in-camera stunts. Not a drop of visual effects! Can you believe that? Bullshit. You got me. The man snickered, slapping his forehead. But it wasnt a total liethey only had a bit of visual effects Cant believe anyone still calls em visual effects. Even my generation called it CGI. Well, cheers to my classy old soul. D-does that mean Im actually pretty stylish Enough fooling around. Finish your ramen and get out. Also, I got that thing you asked for. The old man put a paper bag on the countertop, in front of the customer. Thanks, Mr. Take. I really like your bags, by the wayreal sturdy. Just as the young mans fingers reached for the opening, Buruburu Airwaves on the Street began playing on the speaker behind him. A husky female voice escaped the speaker. Aw, I like this chick. Better than that birdbrained DJ. Not knowing in his wildest dreams that that the two were the same person, the young man began to take out what looked to be spray cans from the paper bag. There were seven of them in total. So Kugis todays guest, huh. Hes some exec in the Western District, right? Huh? Suddenly, the young man sounded curious. Wait. Wait wait wait a second here. Whaddaya want now? Finish your ramen already! Cmon, Mr. Take. Just gimme a sec. This is the important part. Man, that was a close one! Whew! SAFE! The young man struck a victory pose and cheered. Wait. Guess safe is kinda rude to the girl who died. Im just gonna take a moment of silence, so could you quiet down for a bit, Mr. Take? What the hell are you going on about?! Cmon, listen. He said a stray bullet hit her on the same day I decided to go a little crazy, so I was scared I was the one who shot her. But it was in a totally different place, so I guess it wasnt me after all. The man closed his eyes and observed a moment of silence. Afterwards, he picked up the objects he had been warming with the lighterseveral gleaming safety pinsand began to put them through the holes in his ears. Then, he reached for the seven cans of spray-on hair dye that he had taken out of the paper bag. Inui, you son of a bitch! You are not using those things in here! He kicked me out. He seriously did. Shit. Recounting out loud what had just happened, Hayato Inui strode down the streets. The lights on the malls ceiling were too dim; all he could see were food stalls and crowds. On the streets where the ocean only seemed a world away, he continued to walk toward a view of the sea. To his home in the lowest level of the islandthe Pits. The stairs leading down were probably intended to be emergency staircases; nothing stood out save for the most essential of lights. But one of the walls was covered in graffiti, courtesy of the residents who moved in afterwards. The vandalism ranged from childish stick drawings to artistic pieces that might feature in a film. But in the darkness of the stairwell, they looked equally menacing. Man, for someone who arrived on the same day as me, hes one hell of a hotshot. Speakers were installed in the emergency stairwells as well, but they were silent; perhaps they had fallen out of repair. So as Hayato descended, the sound of the radio slowly grew distant until it finally left his awareness altogether. Even the fluorescent lights had long stopped working underneathstill holding the paper bag, he melded into the blackness. Remembering the last words he heard from the radio, the young man snickered. Thats it. This place really is neither here nor there. So its time to decide on a heading. Turn it into my kind of city. Heh heh heh Mwahahahahaha Huh. There aint much reverb in these stairs. Not much point to laughing Even his laughter disappeared into the shadows, leaving behind only silence. ? ?? After the interview, Kelly spoke to the guest before he could leave the van. Um. Mr. Kugi? Yes? What is it? Even off-air, Seiichi was extremely polite. Kelly took off her sunglasses and went up to him. Seiichi had changed completely in the past five years. Not even his friends from Sado would recognize him at a glance. Not only had he grown taller, his features had gotten sharper as well. But his shadowy presence was unchanged from his days as a teenager. Could I ask one thing? Its a personal questionit has nothing to do with the interview. Of course. As the young man smiled, Kelly carefully chose her words. Have you ever thought of taking revenge on the bridge and this island? The moment the question left her mouth, the interior of the van was wrapped up in a heavy silence. Seiichis eyes widened slightly. He looked at Kelly and chuckled awkwardly. You are a very curious person. Im sorry. Its all right. Its just that Kanaethe childhood friend I told you aboutwas just like you. Although in her case, that led to her unfortunate death Please, take care of yourself. With that, he reached for the door. Umm, about my question. Seiichi froze mid-reach, and with his back turned, answered. It wouldnt be logical to despise this place itself. After all, my world came to a stop on the bridge and the island. Do you understand? This place is all I have now. I will protect it at all costs. Then, he opened the door and stepped outside. Many well-built men were on standby outside, and multiple luxury cars were parked behind them. There was a woman standing in front of one of the cars. She was Seiichis current girlfriend Yili; half-Chinese and half-British, she was a daughter of the man in charge of the district. She met him with an affectionate smile. Yili, Seiichi, and the men stepped into the car and left without another word. Man, talk about being loaded. Heehahaha! Shit, they have it nice! As soon as Seiichi left, Kelly returned to her usual self. That Seiichi bastard is one scary guy! I thought Kuzuhara was going to punch me, but this guys eyes looked like he coulda killed me! Heehahahahahaha! After a howl of laughter, her knees began shaking as she rifled through her phones contact list. Aw, dammit! Why the hell dont I have anyone to talk to at a time like this? Why the hell doesnt Kuzuhara just give me his damned number already? ? ?? Several days later. One afternoon, Kuzuhara was called to the office by his superior, Kugi. In spite of the name, the office was still part of what was once going to be a retail district. In terms of scale, the office was a step above the rest. The organization Kuzuhara worked for was using an entire mid-sized hotel that was on top of the shopping mall. It was originally intended to open with the bridge; even the interior had been fully furnished. It had been just several days of preparation away from being ready to operate. The company that owned the hotel was currently suing the government, but it supposedly the trial was expected to drag on. Because their organization was using the hotel without permission, it was natural that the hotel company might file a complaint. At least, that was what Kuzuhara had worried. But apparently, such problems had all already been taken care of. Until the previous day, it had seemed like snow was on the horizon; but today, the sky was completely clear, and even the wind was a gentle breeze that almost felt warm. It was partly thanks to that that Kuzuhara decided to take the long way around and walk through the outside, even though the office had a direct route underground. He felt a little at ease by the sight of kites flying through the air as he walked to the building. Because all sorts of structures were around him, he could not see the sea from where he stood. Sometimes Kuzuhara wondered if he really was on the ocean. Perhaps it was partly thanks to the season, but there were few people out and about. Although the underground was not heated, either, it was easier to live there than outside. That was proven by the number of people who froze to death abovegroundmuch more than below. As he walked, mindful of his surroundings, someone called his name. Good afternoon, Mr. Kuzuhara. A young man with a pleasant expression greeted Kuzuhara. It was Seiichi Kugi, an executive of the organization and Kuzuharas direct superior. Mr. Kugi. Sorry Im late. Although Kuzuhara was older than Kugi, he treated him with the respect he would show a superior. Some of the other members of the volunteer police force were uncomfortable with that, but Kuzuhara was used to it from his days as a police officer. But he was not a brown-noser. The real Kuzuhara never spoke unless necessarythe face he showed people like Yua or Kelly was the exception. The weather was so nice that I suspected you might be coming this way. And youre about on time. With a smile, Seiichi walked into the hotel with Kuzuhara in tow. The lobby was more than a match for that of the hotel chains main building. One difference, however, was the fact that very few devices there ran on electricity. The artificial island had its own power plants in the form of windmills and solar panels. Because electricity from the mainland had been cut off altogether, they were the only waythough illegalto get electric power on the island. Because they had been built as emergency power supplies for the artificial island to begin with, no outside force could stop their use. However, the power they generated did not come close to servicing the entire island. Electricity was only used when necessary, like for the lights underground. So most locals altered the wiring themselves or snuck their plugs into outlets in the retail zones. Although everyone worried about when the power would go out next, the system was just narrowly maintainedpartly thanks to the fact that the heating and cooling systems, which took up the most power, were not used in the least. Seiichi buried himself in a sofa in the lobby and offered Kuzuhara a seat. We can talk here. It wont take very long. Kuzuhara also sat. The sofa was so squashy he felt like he was drowning; a far cry from the cheap ones in Kellys van. Could you head to the Southern District and escort Mr. Kashimura here this evening? Feel free to take three or four of your men along. Escort Mr. Kashimura? Here? Kuzuhara was surprised. Kashimura was a central figure in the organization that controlled the Southern District. Not only that, the relationship between the Western and Southern Districts had worsened considerably in recent days. Recognizing Kuzuharas confusion, Seiichi went on to explain. Weve decided to negotiate, so to speak. Leaning forward, Seiichi steepled his fingers and sighed. Well be losing a bit of ground to them, but our focus right now is to avoid conflict wherever possible. Kuzuhara remembered what Kugi had said on the radio the other day. He sought to create one overarching social order on the artificial island and the bridge, formed from a multitude of plans. Instead of separate districts being controlled by separate organizations, one group would govern the entire island. In other words, the unrecognized city would become recognized as a self-governing community. The boss also agrees with this plan. Thats why Id like to create an opportunity for everyone to hammer out the details. Itll just be greetings and formalities today, but Id like for our people to go out and escort Mr. Kashimura. I see. Understood. Kuzuhara replied stoically. A melancholy smile rose to Seiichis lips. If this plan works, I will wipe out all guns and drugs from this city. Although I have no idea how far Ill be able to enforce the ban. Kuzuhara was silent. The only reason this place still has a semblance of society is because it is populated by people who have experienced some form of self-governing social order, whether in Japan or overseas. But what about in ten or twenty years? What of the children who are born and raised on this island? The word order does not exist to them. Thats why its up to our generation to build at least the foundations of a self-governing society. Kuzuharas feelings on the matter were complex. While he looked forward to that idealistic future, he was doubtful if it would ever come to pass. Perhaps Seiichi read his mind; closing his eyes, he spoke as though to himself. I suppose Im making official business personal here, but to be frank, I despise guns. Im sure you feel the same way. I never want to go through that pain again, and I dont want that suffering to be repeated anywhere in this city. Kuzuhara and Seiichi knew each others pasts. One had killed a person with a stray bullet, and another had lost a loved one to a stray bullet. Their positions in the narratives were different, but the similarities in their pasts meant they both shared a commonality. Seiichi slowly opened his eyes and continued. There was a self-deprecating grin on his lips, and deep sadness in his eyes. I still see her in my dreams. Kanae stands at my bedside and looks into my face, asking me: Why didnt you help me?. Theres no resentment or sadness in her expressionjust agony. Terrible suffering. With each word his face contorted as though in fear. The innocence he held five years earlier seemed to linger. Powerlessness is a crime, Mr. Kuzuhara. You might disagree, but in any case, subjecting someone to hatred or sadness is a crime. At least, it was in my case. That was why I sought power; bringing order to this city with that power is my wish and my atonement for her. People may call me naive and unrealistic, but I cant stop now. Kuzuhara remained silent. He was neither scornful nor sympathetic. He was merely at a loss for words. After some time, Seiichis expression finally returned to normal. There was something calculating yet boyishly innocent in his face. Please dont tell Yili. I cant have her find out that Im still going on about Kanae. Shes quite the jealous one. Heh. He grinned, then gave Kuzuhara his order. In any event, I need you and several men to go to the southern dock office at five in the afternoon today. Kuzuhara stood, bowed, and left the lobby. A cheerful voice called behind him. I expect a fine job out of you, Mr. Kuzuhara. ? ?? I really dont like the feel of this, Mr. Kuzuhara. I swear were gonna step in there and the first thing we hears gonna be a bang. One of his subordinates grumbled. Enough complaining. If that happens, forget everything and run. Kuzuhara replied calmly. Five members of the volunteer police force, including Kuzuhara, were walking through an underground passage in the Southern District. Underground, in this case, was still higher than sea-level. They could see the vast ocean and the distant shape of the mainland through the window at the end of the passageway. Just like the people in the Western District, the people here stole extra electricity from outlets or made do with personal generators. It was nothing like a city of vagrantsjust a community in a distant country. Perhaps it was because the Southern District got more sunlight, and was closer to the passage abovegroundthe people here were more tan than the people in the Western District. But the biggest difference was the fact that there was a surprising number of well-dressed peoplepeople who wore trendy clothes like on television. They were probably people from the mainland or those who came and went across the bridge regularly. Because the Southern District was closest to the city of Niigata, it was the most visited by tourists. Curious members of the press and young people doing their business, mostly. Kuzuhara would have been happier if such relatively peaceful scenes would be reported to the media instead of all the violence and illegal trafficking that went on every night on the islandwhich was, of course, embellished and provocatively exaggerated before hitting the news or magazines. As a result, the artificial island came to have the image of a foreign slum, or the Kowloon Walled City, and they ultimately received more young people who were drawn to the image. Some sat around the city permanently, and others returned to the mainland to brag about their epic adventures. And the less fortunate lost many things. Perhaps things were different in the Pits, but there were very few instances of murder in the Southern District. It was because Kuzuhara and the other knew that that they accepted the mission. Aw, man. Seriously. Even if they dont shoot us, they might have knives. Not even Kashimura would go that far. Says who? Him and Kugi kept fightin over this turf. And Kashimuras office is way far from the streets here. No ones gonna hear us scream if he gets us. True. Dont let your guard down. Remaining tense, Kuzuhara and his team headed for the edge of the city. They were headed for Kashimuras personal harbor office, which was one of the few buildings that spanned both the aboveground and underground areas. There were almost no residences around, so only those affiliated with him would ever approach. Kashimura was once an executive in a disbanded gang. And if Kuzuharas memory served, he was a so-called clever thug, the type which rose quickly to prominence starting late in the 20th century. There was a very good chance that they were heading straight into a trap. But if they backed out now, the negotiations would fall through and the citys future would remain uncertain. Kuzuhara wanted to make the negotiations a success, if at all possible. Although he didnt know if he really wanted to bring order to the island, listening to Kugi made him feel like that was the best solution. Even though he knew that thetruly best solution was to leave the island altogether. What? He stopped in his tracks. There wasnt a soul to be found in B1. The door at the end of the corridor led into Kashimuras office. Because the passage was originally reserved for authorized personnel, it was narrower than others. This was the only way into Kashimuras office, and the other entrances had been sealed. Because Kashimuras gang had fewer members, he did not have guards patrolling the area. In other words, anyone who came to see him at the office had to pass through the corridor. But Kuzuhara smelled something. Mixed with the salty sea breeze was the sting of blood. A-are we really gonna do this, Mr. Kuzuhara? Although they couldnt say for certain that the smell was coming from the office, Kuzuhara carefully approached the door, still guarded. His steps felt heavy as he walked, but he could not leave without finding out wherewhothe smell was coming from. Standing at the door, he steeled himself and reached for the handle. Click. The door opened from the inside. The moment he took hold of the handle, it had turned on its own and the door had opened. Kuzuhara and the others immediately stepped back and shot threatening glares at the man who emerged. Huh? What? Whoa, no way! Mr. Kuzuhara! It really is you! The man cried. It was not Kashimuras subordinate, whom Kuzuhara had seen several times in the past. But a flippant-looking man with rainbow-tinted hair. Kuzuhara and the others were first drawn to the mans garish hair. Then, reacting to the mans greeting, Kuzuhara looked at his face. But he was a stranger. Yet he was certain that he had heard the voice before Its me! Yknow, you shook my hand the other day. He finally remembered. He met the young man the previous Saturday, right after taking down a thug in the Western District. At the time, the young man had normal hairbut now, he had safety pins in his ears and his hair was an unsightly mop. But the out-of-style look reminded Kuzuhara of something. The leader of the Pits who dyed his hair in seven colors. Kuzuhara couldnt be certain, but he found himself whispering the name without thinking. Inui And his guess led to a conclusion. Wait, you know my name? Sweet! This is one hell of an awesome coincidence. You have no idea how great this is! The young man jumped into the air like a child, but Kuzuhara and the others remained on guard. That was because from behind the door came a stench of blood incomparably worse than before, and because the rainbow-haired man left a trail of bloody footprints behind him. What were you doing here? Just some business. Anyway, can I have your autograph? Though Kuzuhara was dead serious, Rainbow-Head remained as carefree as ever. Watch this guy for a bit. He ordered his subordinates. Huh? Wait, that aint nice of ya. Did I do something wrong? Never mind, just stay put. With that, Kuzuhara stepped into the office. He saw nothing out of the ordinary when he entered. As he followed the corridor, little different from the passages outside, Rainbow-Heads footprints grew clearer and clearer. Fluorescent lights were all that lit the space. He opened a door in the buildings basement. Ugh Kuzuhara did not react to many things, but this time he could not help but grimace. The room stank of blood to the point that he felt like he was suffocating in a noxious gas. Inside, the room was divided into a lounge and an office. There was a sofa of a modern design in the lounge, and a glass table. Kashimura was sitting on the sofa, dead. There was a dark red hole in his forehead, and blood was streaming down the black leather sofa all the way down to the floor. Many people lay dead around him, and blood was pooled everywhere. Kuzuhara knew the moment he stepped inside that there were no survivors. Every corpse was riddled with bullet holes, as though they had been on the wrong end of a machine gun. But there was little damage to the walls or the furniture around them. It must have taken a killer of incredible talent to shoot only the people against such a large number of enemies. When he checked, he found another corpse behind the door. The blood spread all the way to the entrance of the room. It was from that pool of blood that a set of footprints began to lead outside. Bastard Witness to a scene both ghastly and incredulous, Kuzuhara turned where he stood and ran back. It would not be enough to take the man into custody. They had to restrain him completely, or his entire team would be in danger. Regretting his decision to bring only four people, Kuzuhara slammed open the door leading into the Southern District corridor. And there he saw Youre late, Mr. Kuzuhara. The voice did not belong to one of his subordinates. Rainbow-Head stood alone with his arms spread out. Son of a bitch Outrage and terror came to a head inside Kuzuhara when he saw the four subordinates he had left in charge, all lying collapsed on the floor. How in the world had Hayato Inui dispatched them all so quickly? Were they even still alive? His fists shook. Hayato grinned. Man, these guys almost scared the crap outta me. They just tried to push me to the ground out of nowhere, yknow? Before I knew it, my hand just slipped and went for justified self-defense. There was nothing different about the way the man spoke, but Kuzuhara knew it was all an act. Behind Hayatos affable grin was a scrutinizing gaze. Heh. Dont get all worked up, now. I mighta popped their shoulders, but theyre all just out cold. Kuzuhara found himself glancing down at his men. They were all unconscious, but they all seemed to be breathing. Normally, this would be the moment he lunged at his foebut this time, Kuzuhara could not charge in heedlessly. His four subordinates were not unskilledthey had joined the volunteer police force for a reason. Yet in less than three minutes they were all lying on the ground, without so much as bleeding. Was the rainbow-haired man talented at martial arts? Or did he have a taser on him? From the grisly scene inside the room, it made the most sense to assume that he had a gun. Growing furious, Kuzuhara began to probe for answers. The mess in the room. Your work? The mans expression changed. The smile remained plastered on his face, but the affable tint was gone. A bloodthirsty, sadistic color rose to the grin, like something had surfaced from within his eyes. Hayato slapped himself on the forehead and dramatically struck a surprised pose. Aww, man. This aint good. So you got me. What to do? I couldve just called it self defense before, but now am I just gonna get arrested on the spot? Me, the suspect? Im in a load of trouble now. I dont wanna fight you, Mr. Kuzuhara then I guess I should make like a banana and split. Hayato rambled lackadaisically to the end. Kuzuhara clenched his fists. But a second later, Hayato did something strange. He opened the window beside him and jumped onto the frame. Whats the world record for a high dive? Gotta be at least thirty meters. The corridor they were in jutted out of the southern side of the island. Underneath them was a deep, deep sea. There were fences around the windows on the main corridors, which were originally intended to receive visitors, but these corridors were restricted to authorized personnel. The window was just a square hole with a view of the ocean. Twenty-four meters from here to the waves. Didja know that? Wont be beating any records, but wanna give it a shot? And a second later, Hayato threw himself outside without a second thought. He must have been planning to jump as soon as Kuzuhara made a move. But even a water landing could be fatal from that height. Even knowing that, Hayato leapt off like he was letting go of a horizontal bar. There was even a relaxed grin on his face as he fell back-first from the window. Wanted to chat a bit longer with Mr. Kuzuhara, but I guess I dont have much of a choice. Wish Id said something cooler before I left. Damn it, And I wouldve gotten away with it if it werent for you meddling twerps! is all I got. Hayato had completely let his guard down. It wasnt his first time making a getaway like this, and he had never been caught before he made the jump. But he had made one big mistake. Though he respected him, Hayato had underestimated Sji Kuzuhara. There was a heavy impact. It was just as Hayatos body had fully escaped the windowleft the island and begun freefalling into the sea. When he spread his limbs, he saw the sky and the window from which he had jumped. And out of the corner of his eye, he saw the next window shatter. At the same time, Kuzuhara leapt outsidehis arms covering his face and neck. Hayatos eyes turned to dinner plates as he slapped himself. Not good! He fell with his hand still on his forehead, but the grin never left his face. I can start swimming the second I fall, and Im used to swimming with my clothes on. Sorry, Mr. Kuzuhara, but youre not gonna make it. I jumped faster than At that point, his thoughts came grinding to a halt. Though he had jumped later, Kuzuhara was rapidly closing the distance between them. Even though they had jumped from different places, he was headed straight for Hayato. In other words, even though he was falling diagonally, Kuzuhara was falling faster. The fury in his eyes had given way to ice. Hayato realized what had happened. Shit! He kicked off the window frame! The moment his body left the window, Kuzuhara had pushed himself from the frame and forcibly accelerated his fall. Watching Kuzuharas hand draw near, Hayato blanked outthen, he broke into a grin. With cold sweat running down his face, he raised his voice like a child seeing an action hero in person. Damn, thats awesome! This is why I respect you, Mr. Kuzuhara! Kuzuharas reply was simple. Dont underestimate me. His right arm wrapped around Hayatos neck as though performing a lariat, dragging them both into a fall. A second later, there was a deafening noise and a spray of water Note: (1)Ssei is spelled with the characters ni, the first meaning azure and the second meaning blue. (2) Kuzu is the Japanese word for trash. (3) Fushigi-chan is an oddball-type of character in Japanese media who behaves differently from the norms of their social group. In Kellys case, she sometimes speaks with the male-exclusive first-person pronoun ore, among many other things. Volume 1, 2: Night Sea(1) Volume 1, Chapter 2: Night Sea(1) YuaYua Kirinoliked the sun. At least once every sunny day, she went aboveground and found a solitary place to bask in the light. There was soil on parts of the artificial island, and there were even a few trees and patches of grass placed for the visitors pleasure. From the fact that work had come this far, it was easy to see that the island and the bridge had been very close to completion when they were abandoned. But Yua had no interest in such fleeting imitations. It was by experiencing the greatest nature she could find on the islandin other words, the sunthat Yua felt with her very skin that she was part of a very, very vast world. As usual, the sea and the sky and the sun were the sea and the sky and the sun. Though the city was always moving in a frenzy, the sun always remained large and steady. So Yua once again took in the light. She did not dislike the island, though. In fact, she loved it almost as much as she loved the sun. The city, changing at a dizzying pace, was inhabited by all sorts of people. Yua had grown up there for as long as she could remember; she knew that the artificial island was growing, just like a plant. So she watched the city grow as though watching over a sprout. The first time she saw the island, it was simply a flat piece of land. She still remembered that snapshot, which she saw from a boat as she held her mothers hand. Her father had been deeply involved with the construction of the island. He was supposedly one of the people who designed it. Each time the construction reached a milestone, he took Yua and her mother to see the island. And several years laterat a certain point in recent historyshe ended up moving to the island with her parents. She remembered that her mother looked particularly sad, but Yua did not understand why. Living along a street underground, Yuas father wandered the city every day. Sometimes, he was gone for days. She remembered how she and her mother both were seized by fear and loneliness on those days. But each time, her father returned with a smile and proudly showed her something like a map on his PDA. Yua was too young to understand, but she remembered clearly that her father looked very happy. Apparently, Yuas father was holding her mother in a tight embrace when they were stabbed to death. Kuzuhara had picked up the fallen PDA and handed it to Yua, saying that it was a memento. At the time, Yua was too shaken and sad to think about it; but after she was taken in by Ms. Iizuka, she began to take an interest in the contents of the PDA. In it was a map of the artificial island. Some of the files displayed information quite pertinent to a local like her. Recorded in red on the original blueprints were all kinds of passages and facilities. In other words, Yuas father was trying to create a map of the unfinished island. Because development on the island had ceased just before it was due to open, there were many passages intended only to be used for construction, new buildings and corridors that were expanded illegally, and paths that ended up blocked. No one on the island had a complete grasp on its ever-changing structure. Not even Kuzuhara, Seiichi, or the islands oldest residents knew every last detail of the cityscape. Yuas father had come precisely to finish that incomplete map. What he said before his death always gave her strength. One day, this island might be open to anyone. Then someoneanyonehas to be aware of every nook and cranny here. You see, people become unnecessarily scared of the incomplete or unknown. Someone has to shed light on this island, like an explorer like the sun. Heh heh. I suppose this might be a little hard for you to understand, Yua. It was indeed difficult to understand, but what her father said next came easily to Yua. Yua, you love this island too, dont you? And when you love someone, you want to know all about them, right? She loved the island very much, and her father also. And so, she continued to walk, run, climb, and sneak through the islandto complete her fathers work. It felt as though, if she learned everything there was to know about the island, she could become one with it. She continued to know more about her beloved father, and the work he was undertaking. When her new purpose was set, Yua slowly began to escape the shackles of grief. And today, she again stepped into the city with a notepad in hand. With the strongest and brightest eyes of anyone on the island of rabble. ? ?? Thursday evening. On the seas. You finally awake, son? When Kuzuhara opened his eyes, he saw a sky full of stars. He was moving. He turned his head and looked around. He was on the deck of a boat. Waves crashed from every direction, and water splashed onto his face in time with the bobbing. Can you move? He heard a voice tinged with an accent. When he turned, he realized that he had heard the voice before. Ah is that you, Mr. Iizuka? Hrm. Breathing a sigh of relief at the fact he knew the man, Kuzuhara tried to sit up. But every part of his body achedespecially his shoulders and neck, as though a snake was writhing inside him. He knew why he was in so much pain. He had taken a fall from an unthinkable height and landed in an unlikely position. He remembered that, in the aftermath of the fall, he had pulled along the unconscious Hayato and reached a nearby fishing boat. You climbed up on another city fellers fishin boat, I heard. Said hed take yall to Ryzu or Akamidori, but I got the radio an took yall in. I see What happened to the other guy? Kuzuhara knew the answer to his question, but he had to ask. Got a hold of himself and took off. One of your suspects or somethin? Dont blame me, son. If you was knocked out like that tryin to catch him, no way in seven hells was I gonna get anything done. I see Please, dont worry about it. Thank you, Mr. Iizuka. Was nothin. Also, Rainbow-Head was fixin to thank you. Something bout showin you gratitude in person. A question rose to Kuzuharas mind. Does that mean hes going to get back at me? Then why didnt he finish me off while I was out? He couldve taken care of both me and Mr. Iizuka easily. Instead of anger, Kuzuhara was overwhelmed with questions. But in any event, he could not capture Hayato now; he had to calm down and wait for the right opportunity. At least, that was what he thought to himselfbut Kuzuhara could not say if he could maintain that calm if he ever ran into Hayato. After all, he had many questions to ask of the rainbow-haired man. Who in the world was he? Was it necessary to kill Kashimura and his men? Was it all his own doing? Why? Why did he spare the volunteer police? Where was he planning to go? Back to the Pits? What in the world did he have in store for the city? It was just one question after another. Just as things got complicated, Iizuka came over with a meal he cooked himself. Least eat somethin. You fine with crab? Inside the large bowl was an entire cooked crab. The savory scent of the seaweed topping the food was enough to make Kuzuharas stomach growl, even though he had just woken up. Thank you, Mr. Iizuka. The flavor of the miso soup washed over his tongue after a single sip. If a crab leg hadnt poked at his nose as he tilted the bowl toward his mouth, Kuzuhara might have ended up draining everything in one go. Finally realizing what he was doing, he picked up his chopsticks and reached for the seafood as well. Delicious. This is really good. Itd better be, since I made it mself. Iizuka replied confidently. Kuzuhara remembered something thensomething he had been meaning to say for some time. Maybe you should think about going back to your family, Mr. Iizuka. Iizuka was the husband of the woman who ran Kuzuharas usual haunt. He was also the father of six and Yuas adoptive father. Theyve been getting a lot more business lately, you know. They could use an extra hand. And its not like the two of you had a fight or anything. Iizuka awkwardly scratched his face. Well, ysee Look, son. I know youre worryin about us, but I just cant. No. Its just my head cant sort this out. Or, you know what? Its really all my own fault. I was the selfish onewhaddaya call it now I just cant face em sometimes. The missus and the littlens Its my own damn fault for bringin em all to the island, and sometimes it done scared me to look at em. And before I knew it, I kept walkin outta the house. I know its wrong, and all but its like a disease or somethin. Nothing to be done bout it. He took a long sip of miso soup, and looked up at the night sky. Aint it funny, though? Ran away from mhometown first, an now Im runnin from my family. Like a sorry sonovabitch. Kuzuhara searched for words to console the older man, but eventually gave up. He himself had come to the city in escape; he could not think of anything to say. After eating everything but the crab shell, Kuzuhara changed the subject. Do you like this city, Mr. Iizuka? Dunno. Maybe Im still here cause I do. But damned if I think its a good place. If this were paradiseleast someplace as good as our old placeI could look the missus in the eye. I suppose. For some place I ran off to with mfamily, this islands pretty easy to live on. If it was, ah, a shithole where folks die in front of the house every day, Id pack up an leave to someplace on the mainland. Iizuka chuckled, embarrassed. Kuzuhara remembered what Kelly said the other day. The awkward city, neither fully depraved nor fully whole. It seems like theres nothing whole in this city after all. Kuzuhara remarked, sounding anxious. Iizuka sucked on a crab leg and replied, But yknow somethin, son? The citys a right mess, but you never know whats gonna happen. Why, Sado used to be a good-for-nothin place for exiles. Used to live there for a bit fore I met the missus, and well sure was different from Niigata. He turned to the faint lights shining in the north. The lighthouse blinked rapidly. Whats the first thing comes to your mind when you think of Sado? The gold mines. Back then, it really was all the criminals an bums swarmin in. Whole herds of folks from all over the country, with ideas and cultures from every last corner. And see herethe island aint much different. Kuzuhara fell into thought. Iizuka handed him another bowl of food. An in the end, Sado made a culture of its own. Partly cause some of the folks who drifted in were clever. Boldly describing the outstanding achievements of the Muromachi-era writer-cum-actor Zeami and the Kamakura-era monk Nichiren as clever, Iizuka took another drink of miso soup. The city really aint either here or there. But if you think bout it, thats just because its only just made. Most folksre from all over Japan. What do you get when you toss in a bunch of Japanese folks into a lawless slum? Still Japan. Ycant just toss away your old self like that. So they went makin a habit of following morals, as it was. Even if yall dont know it. Youre in the volunteer cops cause you couldnt let go of bein a cop before, son. Am I right? Kuzuhara remained silent. Perhaps Iizuka was right; or perhaps not. However Kuzuhara responded, the talkative fisherman continued undeterred. Damn straight. All the folks on the islandre outsiders. Theres no rules or anythingfolks just follow whatever morals they got in their heads. An whats wrong with that? The ones who really decide which way this citys gonna headthats the littlens here, once theyre big enough. Iizuka popped a piece of crab shell into his mouth. Several loud munches punctuated the air, and he spat out nothing. Neither here nor there means its just not finished yet. Theres a whole world of possibilities out therelook forward to that. Wait for a city thats nowhere else but on that bridge over yonder. Embrace all the good and bad, just like youd do with any other town. Iizuka began to munch on crab shell again. In the darkness, Kuzuhara gazed at the lights of the artificial island. I suppose you must have given this a lot of thought, Mr. Iizuka. I watch the island from my boat every day. But the lights, see? Theyre always different. I just spend time staring at the thing, and you know what I start thinking? That I always end up runnin off cause I keep thinkin too hard. Your wife wouldnt be happy to hear that. Hey, dont be rubbing salt in my wounds. Kuzuhara decided to push just one last time. Mr. Iizuka Please, go back to them. I know Im being stubborn, but please for Yua, if nothing else. He bowed his head. Youre puttin me in a real spot here, son. But if somethin doesnt motivate me, I dont think Ive got the energy to go back. After some thought, Iizuka clapped his hands together. Ive got it! Ill head on back once I land a big one. By big, you mean Kuzuhara looked on expectantly. Iizuka chortled. How bout this, then? Somethin about as big as what I hauled up todaylike you. The fishermans laughter echoed into the starry sky, on and on ? ?? Friday afternoon. Aboveground, near the Northern District. A lone girl stood in the southern part of the Northern District, under the warm winter sun. The Northern District was known to be particularly labyrinthine, even on the artificial island. Which is why I have to explore every last nook and cranny! Resolving herself, Yua stood in front of the stairs leading underground and took a deep breath. There were multiple districts on the island, including the Western District connected to Sado and the Southern District connected to Niigata City. Each area was controlled by a different organization. The Nothern District happened to be in the hands of a company connected to a crime syndicate from Kansai. Because it was not known to mainland police, the syndicate was partaking in all sorts of illegal activities on the island. Rumors said that they imported drugs or weapons from overseas, using the artificial island as an exchange point. Perhaps that was why the Northern District was so difficult to navigatevery few normal people approached the area. And because the district was heavily involved with the criminal underworld, people saw it as second only to the Pits in terms of danger. But Yua did not care. She had felt danger many times during her explorations, but that was never enough to break her curiosity or determination. Did she have good intuition, or was she just lucky? Aboveground, the Northern District was little different from the rest. Several buildings stood in orderly rows, and between them were lonely two-lane streets stretching into the distance. Yua had come to the district several times in the past, but only along pre-existing paths. Halfway through, the paths were changed completely from the blueprints to the point that her fathers map was mostly drawn over in red. Underground was even worseconstruction materials like barricades or even piles of garbage stood everywhere and turned the district into a maze. There were very few people living in the area. Sometimes, Yua only saw one person within eyeshot. That also meant that the financial transactions that took place in other districts were non-existent in the Northern Districtthe area was essentially the criminal syndicates backyard. Without sparing the pre-existing paths a glance, Yua decided to explore a different entryway. The entrance was in an incomplete construction site, just behind a set of stairs. Hmm Oh! I found it. The gaping hole was exactly where her fathers map said it would be. Because it was hidden in the shadow of abandoned construction materials, a larger person would not be able to see the hole at all. In the rain-rusted metal wall was an incomplete vent. Taking hold of a handle intended for use when cleaning the vent, Yua slipped into the blackness. Wrapped up in thick clothes and equipped with a helmet affixed with a headlamp, she stepped into the unknown. Not realizing what terror awaited her ahead. ? ?? Friday evening. The Western District, hotel lobby. Seiichi was dreaming. Everything was nostalgic. It was five years ago. Sitting beside him was Kanae, coaxing him into going to the bridge. They must have been at Himezaki lighthouse, but for some reason the lighthouse looked hazy. In fact, everything but Kanae was out of focus. The mountains, the sea, the grass, the houses, the shores, the bencheven the kites in the sky were distorted. The kites almost looked like crows. Seiichi realized that he was dreaming. Normally, he would have woken by that point. But he chose to remain, desperately trying to remember everything before he came to the city. The familiar sights. The world he originally lived in. Reality. chi. Seiichi, are you listening? Kanae shook his shoulder. In his dream, he snapped awake. Oh, sorry. I was just zoning out. His mouth moved against his will. Though he knew it was just a dream, Kanaes voice was crystal clear. It was not just her voice. Though the world was out of focus, Kanaes face alone was exactly as it was that day. Cmon, you have to listen! This is important. Right. Sorry. Could you say that again? He missed it all; he wanted to listen to more of her voice. Perhaps that desire was what kept him tied to the dream. But Why didnt you protect me? Huh? As if on cue, the hazy world instantly came into focus. From what he thought was a blue sky, the sun disappeared. The forest and earth around them shifted into dull grey. Before he knew it, he was standing somewhere familiar. The northern entrance to the artificial island, lined with incomplete buildings. Where Kanae died. He flinched and turned. Kanaes face was twisted in agony, nothing more. She stared at Seiichi without a hint of hatred or sadness. Im asking you Her side ruptured. A flood of red splattered everywhere, covering the bridge. Her face alone was whiteeven the sky and the rain began to turn a dark red. why didnt you protect me Before she could even finish, her head was consumed as though exploding and he woke up. Instead of screaming, Seiichi silently opened his eyes. As though he had willed himself to return to reality. His palms were sweaty, and he could tell his pulse had quickened. And yet, for some reason, he was not anguished. why But even in reality, Kanaes voice rang in his head. Her voicecrystal-clear even in that hazy dreamcontinued to crash over him in endless waves. why didnt you protect me? Why you why why why why why why why why AARGH! He shook his head violently to clear the voice. His consciousness finally snapped into focus. When he looked around, he saw a woman standing in the familiar surroundings. He was in the lobby of the hotel used as their officethis was where he had given Kuzuhara his orders the other day. He must have fallen asleep while he was resting on the sofa. Are you okay? Yili asked, concerned, but he only nodded. Were you thinking about her again? She asked her boyfriend from behind the sofa. With an understanding look, Yili wrapped her arms around Seiichis neck. In her gentle embrace, Seiichi cast his empty gaze to the air. Thanks. Im Im all right now. Dont push yourself. The silent flow of time enveloped their world. In that silence, they said nothingconcealing their thoughts from one another. Then, Seiichis cell phone rang. Yili quietly pulled away and sat on the sofa opposite. Its me. After a short conversation, Seiichi sighed loudly and hung up. Yili looked on curiously. Mr. Kuzuhara seems to be all right. Im going out for a bit. That was all he said. There was something relieved, yet fearful in his expression. Yili also looked up at the ceiling with a complicated expression. Only the fluorescent lights were reflected in her eyes amidst the darkening ornaments. ? ?? Friday night, the Eastern District. Underground. Talk about an irritating dream. Hayato Inui thought to himself in his dream. He was in a small, old room. An action movie from years ago was playing on the TV in front of him. It was one of the DVDs he had brought with him when he left Japan. As he stared at the image on the screen, he remembered where he was. It was the house he lived in ten years ago with his parents. They were in a little village in the woods near the border of a small country in South America. They only barely got electricity, but they had a perfectly comfortable life there. The language, culture, and laws were completely different from Japan''s, and Hayato had to tackle that head-on at the sensitive age of 15; but that did not particularly affect him. Hayato had never had many meaningful relationships, even in Japan. All he needed were DVD rentals and movies and games he downloaded off the internet. The more movies entered his life, the further he fell from reality. His dream took place at the stage of an incident ten years ago. Reality broke down his door and invaded his world of fantasy. But that reality was so cruel that it lost all sense of realism. His dream was in the moments before the incident began. And, considerately enough, the scene in the movie was the very one he remembered from that time. He knew exactly what was going to happen. And he knew that no amount of struggling would change was was about to take place. His mind was as sharp as it could be, but his body would not listen. He could do nothing. There was nothing he could do. In his dream, Hayato rattled off one excuse after another. I couldnt do anything about whats going to happen. The moment he came to that point, gunfire echoed in his dream. The sound of destruction, so very unlike the ones he heard out of the TV. By the time he even realized that they were gunshots, it was already too late. He heard footsteps; more than should be present in their one-story home. The violent racket viciously clutched at his heart. Soon, Hayatos door opened. Men dressed in what looked like unmarked military uniforms barged into his room. Holding up crude automatic rifles, they shouted at him in a language he did not understand. In the end, Hayato could not become an action hero. The confusion of the moment took over his thoughts. Fear took control before he could understand what was happening. As the men held him at gunpoint, fifteen-year-old Hayato did simply thishe trembled as he desperately repeated the word help, raising his hands into the air. Then, he was pulled out of the room by the men. In the dining room leading out into the front door, he saw his parents restrained against the table. One of the men pulled out a handgun, and Hayato woke himself. Perhaps he was already used to it; there wasnt a drop of sweat on him even in the aftermath of the nightmare. He opened his eyes because he knew exactly what happened afterwards. And because he knew that what came after was nothing pleasant. Awake now, kid? Hayatos gaze focused instantly. In the narrow restaurant was a massive wall-mounted television. On the counter in front of him was an unfinished bowl of ramen, white circles of fat congealed on the surface. Ah, Mr. Take. Thanks for the grub. Bullshit. You started snoozing before you got halfway through the damn bowl! You makin fun of me, kid? So you prefer snoring away to eating my ramen?! The old mans angry shouts filled the little ramen shop on a street corner in the Eastern District. It was getting late; there was almost no one around. Im not much of a snorer, though. Did I snore? Gimme a break, Mr. Take. I completely wore myself out today walking around. Ever think bout moving that stomach of yours instead of your mouth? Okay, okay. Ill eat. Taking note of the veins popping on the old mans bald head, Hayato quickly slurped down the cold noodles. Then he looked up at the TV. Wonder if they finished showing movies on cable today. Who gives a damn? Damn it. I wanted to see Double Beretta. The main characters this alien who fights the American military with nothing but a couple of Berettas. The whole thing makes you wonder what the producer was smoking when he approved the thing If youre done eating, get outta here! The old man cut him off, and took the empty bowl behind the counter. You aint got time to be eatin ramen here. Hayato realized something. Mr. Take you knew? Enough to know those goons from the West are after you. Hayato slowly withdrew his expression. Aw, shucks. Why didnt you just report me to em, then? Not too fond of the bigwigs out West, to be honest. And speaking as an old-timer here, even I can tell what kinda people I shouldnt be turning against me. He replied, sounding no different from usual, and began to wash the dishes. The ramen store had no set closing time, but there probably were not going be any more customers that night. The old man was going to close up shop as soon as Hayato left. I see. Thanks a bunch, Mr. Take. Hayato said, and took out a tattered old bill from his wallet. Um, do I really look that dangerous? Is that even a question? Uhh, that hurt. That actually hurt a bit. The old man stopped what he was doing and took the bill Hayato was holding out. Theres plenty of punks on these streets, but youre different. The others at least have a piece of normalcy in them. They still have a place to put their feet. But theres something about youyou cant see around you. In fact, you dont even try. Sometimes you hear about ridiculous axe-murders or something on the mainland, and I bet youre the type to pull shit like that. Seems to me like youre denying the world. Youre always grinning like that cause youre looking down on everything. All that bullcrap you spew is just a ruse. Am I right? Surprised, Hayato stared at the old man. What the hell do your eyes see, Inui? You wouldnt twitch an eyebrow at killing tens of thousands, even if you act like an overexcited pup. Sharp, Mr. Take. Hayato grinned and stood. And without even thinking about getting his change, he prepared to leave. Preparations entailed nothing but grabbing his hat from the wall and pressing it over his head; he probably thought it was enough of a disguise. Im just looking at myself, thats all. That me is on a whole nother level compared to the current me. What should I call it? Right. A hero. Yeah. Thats it. Ive always got my eyes on the me that I want to be. The world that I have to be in. Ah, now youre talking nonsense. I know that what happens in movies can never happen in real life. I know better than anyone in this whole goddamned city. Even war movies pretending to be all real dont come close to the real deal. And actions flicks are out of the question. As if anyone didnt know that. Ignoring the old man, Hayato changed the channel. He switched to a Hollywood movie, which happened to be in its climax. The protagonist was holding a gun in each hand, parallel to the ground. He shot down the missile launched by the villain. Then came the scene where the heroine defused a time bomb a second before it was set to go off. This stuff cant happen in real life. I know that better than anyone. Which is why I love the world of moviesthe world of fiction! You know what I love more than anything in this world? The heroes you see on the screen! Hayato sounded like a child raving about his dreams, but there was something sad in his eyes. Finally he looked back at the old man, his eyes shining like ice. I dont care how many obstacles have to die. Ill do anything to become the ideal me. To escape this reality. I will do anything. His eyes as he stepped outside were endlessly morose and sharp and deep. Having caught a clear glimpse of his gaze, the old man nodded to himself at his evaluation of Hayato and closed shop. As soon as he left the store, Hayato suddenly muttered to himself. So its just escapism. Both me and him. There were almost no people on the street. Unlike the Southern District, where entertainment was easy to find, or the Pits, where the time of day mattered little, this was the equivalent of a residential area. It was very often a quiet place. Stretching out on the deserted street, Hayato blushed when he remembered what he had just said to Mr. Take. Oh, man Crap. What the hell am I supposed to be, a shut-in? Keeping my eyes on the ideal me? Sick. Though he grumbled like a disgruntled child, his eyes were staring off into the distance. Hayato tried to return to the Pits, but things did not go as planned. Six people emerged like shadows from the darkness. He did not know their faces, but their distinctive black clothes were familiar. Western Guard Corps. They were a group that escorted the executives of the Westthe Chinese mafia. It was Hayatos first time encountering them from up close, but alarm bells were already going off in his head. All he saw was their gait, but he could sense they were weaker than Kuzuhara, yet above the volunteer police. According to rumors, these men were on a different level altogether from the punks on the street, and were all armed. From the time period, it was unlikely they were carrying nunchucks or crossbows. Likely they were armed with guns or knives. Such rumors snowballed as they went from one person to another, giving the group their militaristic nickname of Guard Corps. As Hayato stopped and assessed his predicament, the supposed leader of the men spoke. Hayato Inui? No. Hayato tried to walk away; but the man easily stepped in his way. Whats the point of asking if you already know the answer? We have no intention of killing you here. That would be in violation of the agreement we have with the Eastern District. Which means theyre going to kill me somewhere else. Christ. With a loud sigh, Hayato walked back into the closed ramen shop. The men exchanged quizzical glances, but they realized that there was no back door to the shop. They stood their ground, waiting. Their agreement with the Eastern District prevented them from laying a hand on the districts establishments or its residents. And from the ramen store that fit that category came two very loud voices. What the hellre you doing back here?! Cmon, Mr. Take. Theres a buncha goons outside tryin to take me in. I said I didnt rat on you! Get out! I havent done anything wrong! No, no, no. I believe you. But I just wanted to check with you about something. What? Then, Hayato raised his voice even more, as though daring the men to hear. Would it cause you a lot of trouble if I decided to leave six or so bodies lying in front of your shop? Do that, and youll be corpse number seven. There was a moment of silence. Then, the door opened. Looks like we didnt make enough of an impression on your sorry ass. One of the men scowled and reached for Hayatos sleeve. The other five were quite close around himHayato grinned. The men were on edge, prepared to counter gunfire. So the moment Hayato quickly shook his hand, their gazes followed. At that moment, droplets of orange liquid spewed onto their faces. ! Hayato had spewed the liquid from his mouth, crippling the mens eyes. As for those less affected, Hayato spat out the rest onto their faces. Leaving the men to suffer, Hayato whistled all the way as he sprinted for the stairs to the Pits. He tried to say at the end, Thank Mr. Take that youre still alive, but his tongue was in such a state that all he could say was something that sounded like Thaaaaahhaahewaaaaa. Running downstairs, Hayato stuck out his tongue all the way and gasped. Whaaaaaahhhaaaaaaeeeee His tongue was on fire. Hayato quickly regretted his actions. Shit. Bit off more than I could chew with the chili oil Desperately cooling off his tongue, he recounted and analyzed what must have just happened to himself. Finally he arrived at an answer. His face twisted into a grin. I get it. I get it now. So the West, nahKugiis gonna get serious, that it? Embracing the darkness of the Pits, Hayato howled in laughter. Heh. Heh. Ahahaha! Talk about one hell of a movie. This is it. This is kind of shit is what Ive been waiting for! Thats practically why I came to this island in the first place! Heh heh heh This is rich. This is what you call entertainment! But I cant just enjoy this on my own. Better help this Kugi guy have just as much fun as me. Heh heh! Im gonna piss myself laughing! ? ?? Friday night. The Western District shopping mall. There was a car parked in front of the restaurant. Kuzuhara and Seiichi sat across a corner table; the store was slowly emptying out. Are you all right, Mr. Kuzuhara? I was worried about you. Seiichi said, shaking his hand. Kuzuhara looked ashamed. Im sorry you had to come all this way. Theres nothing to apologize about. It was an unfortunate coincidence, thats all. But to think you would be swept up in such business Seiichi must have heard the news as well. Kuzuhara was prepared, in the worst-case scenario, to be blamed for Kashimuras death. But surprisingly, there were other witnesses there. Someone testified that they saw the rainbow-haired man enter the office. I lost him. But youre still safe. Which is more than enough, considering the killers caliber. You know him? With a sigh, Seiichi handed Kuzuhara a pile of documents. Attached to the first page was a photo of a young man. His hair color was different, but Kuzuhara recognized Hayato Inui immediately. Under the photograph was a list of his exploits. Hayato Inui, 25 years old. Hes a year younger than you, Mr. Kuzuhara. He was 15 when he and his parents moved to South America for business, but the family was caught up in a civil war and his parents were killed. His records cut off there for some time, but now you can easily find his name on the internet on foreign websites. He led a group of young people his own age in guerrilla warfareor rather, banditry and piracy. In South America, hes an outright wanted man. Although not internationally, as of yet. Seiichis expression darkened as he continued to summarize Hayatos bio. No one knows why, but he came to the island five years ago and made trouble with some people from the Southern District Incidentally, that was the very day I arrived here myself. But in any case, he disappeared afterwards, and is considered to be one of the most powerful figures in the Pits. He seems to show up in other districts from time to time, but he has never made contact with our organization. Kuzuhara scowled. In other words, he put an end to a fight that he started five years ago. We considered the possibility, yes. But Kuzuhara took note of Seiichis hesitation. No? After a moments pause, Seiichi made sure no one was within earshot and spoke. The Northern District as well. Five executives were stationed at the heart of the district, but we lost contact with them in the midst of ongoing negotiations. It turned out they were all murdered. Kuzuhara bit his lip, shutting his eyes. And that was also his work. Most likely. He was spotted heading down the stairs in the Northern District. And he was alone then, too? Im loath to admit, but yes. I heard that he took quite a few lives during the civil war. Although those murders arent counted officially because the side he worked for has taken over the government. The problem was that he refused to disband his group, even after the war. Thats why theres a warrant out for him now. Kuzuhara silently stared off into space. He recalled the man he encountered in the Southern District. There was something incomparably off about the man, so different from the punks Kuzuhara dealt with daily. Behind the flippant smile was an unknown predator, lying in wait in the shadows. What is someone like that doing here? And if hes that strong, why didnt he lay a hand on me or Mr. Iizuka? Kuzuhara wondered, but he quickly moved on. There was no use dwelling on a foes motives. The important thing was to prevent him from doing any more harm. Even if Hayatos victims were criminals, Kuzuhara felt as though accepting his actions would be as good as denying his own reason for being. Most recently, hes been spotted heading down to the Pits via a staircase in the Eastern District. The Guard Corps has been surveying every path down since, so theres no need to worry about him escaping. I see. All of a sudden, Ms. Iizuka came up to Kuzuhara. Have you seen Yua? Hm? Maybe shes off exploring again, Ms. Iizuka. The woman frowned anxiously. She said shed be back by night today. Yua always keeps her word about the time, at the very least. Kuzuhara stood without a word. In his head he could clearly see Yua walking through the Pits. Excuse me. Trying to ignore his aching body, he stood from his seat. Seiichi looked up. Who is Yua? Kuzuhara thought to explain her story in detail, but he decided against it and gave the truncated version. Shes the daughter of the woman who runs this restaurant. Do you have a photograph of her, by any chance? Ive got some. Ms. Iizuka took out a talisman from her apron and took out several photographs. They were of her six children, her husband, and Yuaenough to stuff the talisman full. Right here. Seiichi scrutinized the pictures. Then, he took out his cell phone and took a snapshot of Yua. Ill spread the photo to the others so they can assist in the search. Mr. Kugi. Seiichi held up a hand, cutting off Kuzuhara. I told you before. I want to protect as many people as possible. That is my way of repenting. But At least let me do this much. Seiichi replied, putting on an unusually friendly smile. He looked almost boyish, completely different from his usual self. Stepping out of the restaurant with Seiichi, Kuzuhara silently bowed his head. Please. Im not doing this as your superior. Seiichi said, and his expression shifted. I actually respect you very much, Mr. Kuzuhara. Pardon? Kuzuhara gaped. He hadnt expected to hear that from Seiichi. In the beginning, I thought bringing order to this city would be impossible. But I saw you when you joined the community three years ago. Then I began to think that, maybe, change was possible. I began to think that, with effort, I could become like you. Kuzuhara was nothing but confused at Seiichis confession. He had no idea what he was trying to say. Seiichi chuckled, embarrassed. Mr. Kuzuhara. Youre more of a hero to this city than you know. Please try to be more aware of yourself. Of course. Kuzuhara said emotionlessly. Although that was partly because he was in a rush to find Yua, it was also because Seiichis words did not sound real in the least. And of course, it wouldnt do for an overseer of the Western District to fail to save one young girl. Seiichi said, his face clear of emotion. Kuzuhara recalled hearing about his past. As Kuzuhara struggled to find words, Seiichi stepped into the car in front of the restaurant, nodded lightly toward him, and slowly drove away. The road bustling with pedestrians was a poor match for the black luxury car. Kuzuhara sighed as he watched the car depart. As if I could be some kind of hero. He had himself run away from reality when he came to the island. But no matter how much he tried to deny it, the island itself was a part of reality. That was why he continued his thankless work. There was nowhere to hidetherefore, he made up his mind to face reality head-on with all he had. That was all. Gritting his teeth, Kuzuhara rushed into the nighttime streets to do his job. ? ?? Friday night. Somewhere on the island. Yua ran. Aimlessly through the darkened streets of night. There was nothing chasing after her. She was just afraid of the strange air around her. She was overwhelmed by a kind of fear she had never once experienced in her life. It was different from the sadness, anxiety, and loneliness of losing her parents. This was terror diluted to its purest form. Im scared. Im scared. Im scared. Nothing was enveloping her. Yet the island, the city, the people, and the air she so loved now looked for all the world like a grotesque monster. It felt as though even the graffiti on the walls were crashing over her. The air was heavy. The darkness squirmed like a living creature. The flickering fluorescent lights. The rusted handrails. The garbage strewn about the streets. The old men puffing their cigarettes. The children with their umbrellas. The large mouths of the local punks, opening up in laughter. Until just yesterday, she had loved it all. But everything changed. As though the world had been twisted in one fell swoop. Yua did not even know where she was running. Though she knew the island better than anyone, she was so afraid that she found herself endlessly stumbling through unfamiliar paths. She was so blinded by terror that she could not tell that they were the same roads she had used before. What had driven her to such a state? It had all begun that evening. Friday evening. The Northern District, underground. Yua found many paths through the vent in the Northern District. The vent was surprisingly large, and if they fixed up the entrance, even an adult could crawl through. After half a day of exploring, Yua made up her mind to go in deeper. According to her fathers blueprints, there should be several more corridors and rooms in the district. When she compared the area to the aboveground, she could tell that there was a space she could not enter via normal means. Her headlamp cut through the darkness. For some reason, she didnt encounter a single insect in the dusty vent. The route on the blueprint was blocked with rubble. But the vent should lead her into the space beyond. That space was an uncharted land for herand most of the locals. Yua could feel her heart fill with excitement. Even her father had probably never gone beyond this point. After all, the blueprint on the PDA was not marked further from there. Her heart beating loudly, Yua continued down the narrow path. Her eyes shone yet brighter in the darkness, as though her parents waited beyond. As she made her way forward, she realized she could hear voices. Yua cautiously quieted down. She turned off her headlamp. A dim light was shining from further down the vent. I knew it. From the direction and distance, it was likely that the light was coming from an unexplored area. But it would be a lie to say that she was not afraid. Who in the world could be ahead, in an area people could not enter by normal means? Slowly creeping forward, Yua finally arrived at the grille where the light was shining. She peered into a large storage room of some sort. The ceiling was very highthe vent seemed to be very high up in the air. If she fell from there, she would be a goner. Yua felt as though her veins were seizing at the thought. The owner of the voice moved at the bottom of the room. Three men were surrounding one man. They were saying something, but Yua could not hear from the vent. There were many wooden crates piled up around the men, but she could not tell what was inside. What in the world is this place? Giving up, Yua thought to go further down the vent. But then things changed rapidly. A terror spanning less than thirty seconds shattered her world, her dreams, and her heart. Yua saw the surrounded man hold out both arms. She thought he was stretching, but there was something different about the way he moved. The mans hands were down, with only his arms and shoulders stretched out. At that moment, lumps of black slid out of his sleeves. They fell into each of the mans hands, and the man took hold of them as he slowly raised his hands. Son of a bitch! What the fuck For the first time, she could hear them clearly. A moment later, a deafening burst of sound battered her eardrums. The men surrounding the one in the middle fell, one by one. Although Yua did not know what was happening, she could see clearly that there were red holes gaping through the men lying spread-eagle on the floor. Pools of blood began to expand from their heads. What the You little shit! Suddenly, there were more shouts. Two men burst into the room and roared at the lone man. But instead of approaching, they took cover behind the crates. Then she saw it all. While the two men reached into their jackets, the lone man took action. With incredible agility he leapt onto the crates and walked toward the ones where the newcomers were taking cover. By the time they saw him coming, it was too late. The man pulled the trigger on both his guns, angling them down at his victims. Without thinking, Yua tightened her grip on a metal railing. A rusted lid squeaked loudly. Oh no! Yua rushed to take cover, but the man on the crates was quicker to turn. Just before she could hide herself, their eyes met. The man saw a terrified girl. Yua saw a pair of icy eyes brimming with insanity. Panic rose from underneath, even worse than when she first glimpsed the murders. Fearing that she would suffocate to death, Yua desperately forced herself backwards. A second later, a tiny mass of death pierced the spot where her head had been a moment ago. There was a gunshot just like before, and a tiny hole was left on the vent in front of her. ! With a soundless scream, Yua spun around and ran like a dog. The gunfire continued. She could feel vibrations from where she had been crawling just earlier. She did not know if the bullets could pierce the bottom of the vent, but she had no time to check. Bumping her head everywhere, Yua crawled desperately through the darkness. And by the time she finally made it out aboveground, the world had changed. For the first time in her life, Yua had faced her own death. The rubble around her, the buildings, and even the stairs leading into the corridorsthey all looked like frightening monsters ready to devour her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw something stir. Nno! It was just a passing old man, but Yua could not halt the flood of terror. EYAAAAAA! An old man looked up in surprise as a little girl fled from his presence. Friday night. The Pits. She was still running. She ran desperately, with no care for her heading. She would find shelter nowhere, Yua thought. And as she ran, her mind paralyzed, Yuas legs finally began to tremble. At this point, she could not tell if she was just tired or scared. All she could do was move forward. With panic rising up behind her like a massive wave, she ran. And it was only when she could no longer run that she realized something. That the wave was coming from the city itself. When the epiphany hit, it felt as though her terror had been magnified. And without even a destination in mind, Yua spurred her legs to force her forward. Forward. Forward. Because now all she could feel behind her was pitch-black darkness. As she pressed on, it felt like the world behind her was collapsing into nothingness. Forward. Only forward. Even if darkness was all that awaited her. She did not know where, or how she had gotten out. In the frantic midst of fleeing an unknown pursuer she recalled a shortcut she discovered the other day. A shortcut to the Pits, which no one else knew about. A secret path. No one elsenot even the man she saw in the Northern Districtwould know about it. It was a way through a gap just large enough for one child, down into an unfinished elevator shaft. However, in her confusion, Yua made a crucial mistake. As she took the shortcut, she ended up jumping straight into the Pits. The elevator had been abandoned in the midst of construction. The girl leapt outside. People nearby curiously examined the elevator. She ran and ran and ran. Further and further, if even an inch further from that man Only when she saw the sea did Yua realize that the best way to escape the man was to flee for the mainland. But it was too late. She was too scared to go back up now. Wasnt there any way to escape the island? Someone she could count on for help? It was only then that Yua finally turned her eyes to the city in the Pits. In the past, her only interest was in topographybut for the first time, she felt the people and the air of the lowest level. At the same time, the energy of a pedestrians paradise reached her ears. There were no fluorescent lamps around, but the incandescent lights on the walls and buildings, and the halogen lamps in the floor, were blinding. The halogen lamps in particular were so bright that it was harder to see with them than without them. But thanks to the lights, none of winters chill reached her. Seeing that people were always busy in the Pits, Yua could tell that the population density was higher here than in the shopping mall in the Western District. There were all kinds of stalls and stands lined up, but Yua did not recognize the products displayed there. The roads themselves were not very wide, but many people were laying about. Some were snoring with the intensity of chainsaws; others did not move, giving off a putrid stink. Last time she visited the Pits, it was the middle of the daybut it had been nowhere near as energetic as it was now. Yua almost forgot her fear in the lively air, but she was quickly brought back to reality. Hey. Someone grabbed her by the shoulder and forced her around. There stood a bleary-eyed man in a suit. His button-up shirt was a crinkled mess, and he only had one sleeve left. There were multiple red spots dotting his exposed arm, but Yua did not understand what they meant. Hey. Y-yes! The man stared at the vicinity of Yuas bellybutton. She shrank back as she replied. But Hey! Y-yes? HEY! Wh-what is it?! HEEEEEEY! Hey, hey, hey! Hey hey hey hey hey hey heeeeyyyyyyy EEEEK! The mans eyes spun clumsily as he crept closer. The people around them went about their business, not particularly concerned. The man was closing the distance. Although there wasnt much of a gap to close in the first place, the man drew so near that the buttons on his shirt were almost touching her nose. Yua tried to run, but his vice-like grip remained firmly on her shoulder. Mom! Tears welling in her eyes, Yua desperately scratched at the man; but he didnt show a hint of pain as he swung back the umbrella in his free hand. He muttered deliriously as he spun it in the air. Help me! Yua managed to squeeze out a cry. Several people turned. Whos that? Which one? The guy. The girls the one that got sold a while back, right? Nah, that one was missing an arm. Shucks. Stick it in already. Someone should help her. was around there just now. Oh, he was? Someone get him. Man. Cheap goods. Hey, dyou think shes gonna die? Who just ODd there? Hes not OD-ing. Not gonna help? Too lazy. Nice. Lets go. The onlookers chattered as though watching a show, yet no one stepped forward to help. But the moment tears of despair fell from Yuas eyes, the crowds changed. Hes here. Something must have happened behind the wall of onlookers. A second later, the people made way for a lone man. The moment the man saw what was happening, he spoke to Yua solemnly. In the halogen light, it was hard to see his face or clothesonly his silhouette was visible. Lowering his head, he pointed at the suit-clad man. Is this your father? Yua stared blankly. Then, as soon as she realized what the man was saying, she desperately shook her head. Roger that. The figure immediately grabbed the suit-clad man by the collar and pulled him toward himself. Whoaaaargh! The man in the suit let go of Yua and brought his umbrella down at the figures head. Ouch. The figures grip on the mans collar remained steadfast. Yet the suit-clad man did not seem deterred in the least. Even the bystanders muttered, wondering what he would do next. Tch. Cant pull it off after all. The figure suddenly let go of the mans collar and thrust his heel into the staggering mans neck. The suit-clad man rose slightly into the air, then crumpled on the ground in a heap. The onlookers gasped quietly. Yua swallowed. Soon, the crowd stopped singing the figures praises and scattered in the halogen light. Left behind was only the man who had rescued Yua. Man, Mr. Kuzuhara just threw the punk with one arm. How the hell does he do it? Wait! You know big bro? Yua cried. Her rescuer laughed. Yuas eyes finally adjusted to the light. Squinting, she took a good look at the figureand her breath caught in her throat. Jumped out of a window together, if that counts. The mans hair was tinted in seven colors. And when he looked at Yua, his lips twisted into a grin. Note: (1) Night Sea is written with the characters Ϧ, which is the spelling of Yuas name. Volume 1, 3: Buruburu Airwaves Volume 1, Chapter 3: Buruburu Airwaves Kelly had no self. She herself knew that better than anyone. Even the name Kelly Yatsufusa was a pseudonym she used for conveniences sake. Her words, looks, expressions, and ideology were all imitations of other people, and she subtly cycled through them depending on the time and place. All her actions were lies, yet at the same time they were part of who she was. Kelly always mimicked the characters of others. Her usual vulgar tone, the flashes of sensuality, and the mechanical face she reserved for interviews. Although not many islanders knew, Kelly was actually the second producer of Ssei Airwaves. The first producer was already running the show when people first began to gather on the island. Kelly had been sold to that producer. As a product being sold in the Pitsnot even as a prostitute or anything of the sort, but as an objectshe was sold to a man named Yatsufusa. She saw many wads of cash being exchanged for her being. Kelly saw her chance during the exchange; she bolted from the spot with ease. When she stole a backward glance, she saw the trafficker take the cash and run. That was the way of the Pits. The fools who paid lost their money. The fools with money lost. And the fools wallets slowly thinned. It was a vicious cycle. Those blessed by money never ventured to a place like this to begin with. Relieved, she had tried to runbut her mistake was in that she failed to realize the state of her legs after so long in captivity. Ultimately, her great escape lasted a full twenty-five seconds before her long, pale arms were caught in a powerful grip. Unable to put up any meaningful resistance, she was dragged by the arms into a van. Kelly had been ready even for death at that point, but the man in the blue shades merely explained to her about the machines in the van with a particularly amused expression. As she listened, Kelly realized that the man was the DJ of Buruburu Airwaves. Little by little, Yatsufusa told her things about the programming and scheduling, making no demands of her in particular. Though Kelly was confused, she decided to bide her time. Even if she ran again, she had nowhere to go; and living with this man could not be worse than living as a product. One day, she asked him if he wasnt going to sleep with her. He just laughed and replied, Im only into adults. Heehahaha! Then why in the world did he purchase her, Kelly continued to wonder. But over time she slowly learned the tricks of his trade and went on to assist him with the radio broadcast. All she found out about him during their life in the van was his taste in women and his trademark laughter. And one day, he died without warning. Heh. Im sorry. Id wanted to pass on my work to someone. Or maybe who it was never mattered. Heehahahahaha. With that laugh, he died. It was all the more difficult because Kelly had never had a chance to grow close to him. Why in the world had he started a radio station? What was the disease that killed him? And if he didnt care who he passed on his work to, why did he spend all that money to purchase her? He had taken the answers with him to the grave. Did I make him happy enough for the money he paid? I didnt get a penny, but did I satisfy him enough to have earned my food and shelter? And it was only when she realized that she knew nothing about the man that Kelly broke down sobbing. With her newfound freedom, she decided to continue on the radio station. For the sole purpose of finding out why Yatsufusa started it and why he loved it so much. Just as Yua sought her father through her map-making, Kelly sought a stranger she didnt even love through the airwaves. Where else could she go, having come from the Pits? The moment she resolved to take up her predecessors bright blue shades, she resolved to become Yatsufusa himself. In tone, in character, and even in her expressions. She endeavored to become everything she had learned about him in that short period of time. And so the programs of the second Ssei Airwaves DJ began, driven by neither despair nor hope. Only the most bright-eared of listeners wondered, Did the DJ lose his touch?. Time passed Ah-ah-ahAaahh Its over its over its over its over its over its over its over. Its all over. Whats over? Im over! Inside a blue van underground in the Western District was a makeshift radio studio. There, Kelly rolled on the floor and complained loudly to herself. Auugh, Im gonna die of boredom! And I dont even have a guest for today! Something big finally goes down, but I cant get in touch with Kuzuhara, and all the execs said No comment! Maybe I should just ask Mr. Take from the ramen shop out East or Ms. Iizuka Or maybe I should just waste time with a drama CD As Kelly irritatedly rifled through her store of drama CDs, she heard a small noise. Someone must have knocked on her door. Kelly glanced outside and spotted a childs hand. She passed it off as an Iizuka child playing a prank, but quickly realized that the hand was unusually tanned. Yua? The girl Kuzuhara once rescued was the only tan child Kelly knew of in the area. Kelly knew that Yua was now an adopted daughter of the Iizukas, but Yua was not one to pull impish pranks. Wonder whats up? Oh, maybe I should just gowanna get interviewed?or something. Heehahahaha. With a hearty laugh, Kelly opened the door. hahaha hah? Her laugh trailed off when she spotted the person kneeling next to Yua. The rainbow-haired man held up a V and raised his head. Are you Before Kelly could finish, he pressed a gun to her chin. The man grinned and casually introduced himself. Well, yeah. Im just a passing hijacker. ? ?? Saturday evening, the Western District. Where are you, Yua? A day later, and Yua was still nowhere to be found. Kuzuhara had left his job to a subordinate and spent the whole time looking for her. But searching without a single clue on the vast island was like torture. The volunteer police had been asked multiple times to look for missing children, but only about half the time did they find the lost ones unharmed. Kuzuhara questioned everyone from local residents to hardened thugs, but no answer satisfied him. There was one old man who angrily testified, A tanned girl just scampered off as soon as she looked at me, but he also added that he didnt even remember where she went. Wondering if Yua had gone to the Pits, Kuzuhara began to consider As Kuzuhara made his way down to the Pits from the Western District, a husky female voice replaced the usual DJs cacophonous chatter. Right. Todays Saturday. Kelly never did tell him who her guest was for the day, but now was not the time to be distracted. Wait Suddenly, he stopped. Perhaps he could find Yua through the radio. Kelly knew the other districts inside-out, and she was the only one who could make a broadcast to the entire island. She had in the past sent out several missing persons alerts and even wanted notices. Kuzuhara had no way of knowing if she would be effective, but he had to try everything in his power to find Yua. He turned to seek out Kelly but the moment he heard the rest of the broadcast, he wondered if he was hearing things. The voice matched the rainbow-haired mans. Eyes on the ceiling, Kuzuhara sighed. The real deal, huh. It felt like the graffiti on the walls were laughing at him. ? ?? At the same time, Kugi was also listening to the broadcast. Hearing the voices fill the hotel lobby, he radioed his subordinates. Track down the van immediately. Then, the turned off the radio and growled indignantly. Hayato Inui whats your game? Howd you get out of the Pits? Seiichi had stationed six Guard Corps members at every entrance. And as very few people traversed the Pits and the underground, Hayato could not have blended into a crowd to sneak past the watch. And Seiichi was not informed that the van had gone to the Pits, either. Hayato was mocking him through the speakers. ? ?? The interview continued in the van, which was parked in an empty lot somewhere aboveground in the Eastern District. In other words, you plan to unite the city, just like Mr. Kugi? Guess you could say that. But were fundamentally different. He wants to tie things together with laws and councils, but Im the total opposite. Screw the organizations! Imma rub out every last one of em and everyone can open up shop however they like. No street tax, no protection fees, no nothing. I cant imagine that the organizations in charge of the districts will be inclined to agree with your proposal. What happens to assholes who dont agree? Maybe the good street folks listenin right now have no idea, but you organization goons might. What happens when you defy the way of the Pitswhat happens when you defy me. Now, can anyone tell me what happened to dear ol North and South after they decided to play the rebel? Inui chortled. Kelly continued to question him mechanically. What do you mean? Kelly had heard about the two districts already, but she continued to coax answers out of her subject. I think a certain Seiichi Kugi might know best. And thats all I can say. No comment from this point on. ? ?? Hes provoking Kugi. After killing those who controlled North and South, Inui must be targeting Kugi, Kuzuhara reasoned. ? ?? Are you okay? Yili asked, placing a concerned hand on Seiichis back. He was breathing feverishly, looking worse than when he woke from his nightmares. He was covered in cold sweat. What is this? But Seiichi did not understand why he was so affected. All he could tell was that an uneasy premonition was pressing at his back. ? ?? Thats not like Kugi at all. Kuzuhara frowned, his ears still focused on the broadcast while his feet ran busily through the city. And as though answering him, Hayato spoke mockingly from behind the speakers. ? ?? What a joke. Seiichi whispered. He got off the sofa and glared at the speakers in the lobby. What about me resembles him? It may be true that Im running away from realitybut thats something I know and have no intention of denyingbut what does he think he knows? He knows nothing. A volatile terrorist like him couldnt possibly understand. We are not alike. Seiichi could feel something boiling inside. What is this feeling? Each time he heard Hayatos voice on the radio, something he did not understand rose from the depths of his heart. What Hayato said was something Seiichi knew wellwhich was exactly why he had bottled it up intentionally. How could Hayato so easily say the things that Seiichi so wanted to deny? Crash. Without a word, Seiichi pitched a marble ashtray from the table. It hit the bottom of the speaker and shattered, but Hayatos laughter would not end. What is he? What is that man? He saw no similarity between them. And yet Hayato claimed that they were mirror images. The moment he threw the ashtray, Seiichi realized what was bubbling up inside him. It was bloodlust toward none other than Hayato Inui, the man rambling on the radio. But when he realized that fact, Seiichi became even more confused. Bloodlust? I want to kill him? Why? Why should I? How has he affected me? Hes a raving lunatic. Hes just saying whatever comes to mind to provoke me. So why am I being provoked? This isnt anger. This is past that. I am being overcome by bloodlust. He must not exist in my world. Its either me or him. An obsessive thought began to stir through Seiichis mind. He glanced at Yili. She spoke gravely. I dont know how much he knows, but we can be certain that hes a threat. She was stating the obvious. Seiichi headed for the main entrance. You need numbers. Why not take Mr. Kuzuhara, at least? Yili suggested cooly. Seiichis response was calm. Yet his outrage lurked just beneath the surface. Theres no need. II dont want anyone to see me kill him. Yili was not particularly curious that Seiichi was so quick to use the word kill. In fact, it was Seiichi who looked surprised. He lightly shook his head to clear his thoughts, but the bloodlust had already sunk its claws into him. Even if I had a good reason to take his life, I wouldnt want anyone to see. Especially not Mr. Kuzuhara. Do you understand what youre saying? Do you really think you can kill him on your own? I dont know. But either way, I need to talk to him in person. Sending off Seiichi as he silently left the lobby, Yili sighed softly. Seized by his own anger. I suppose its about time for Seiichi to leave the stage, too. She looked up at the darkened ceiling, eyes tinged with melancholy. ? ?? What is he going on about? Kuzuhara wondered, finally discovering Kellys van. Someone had seen it go aboveground in the Eastern District. At the same time, he had heard a disturbing rumor. That a man with seven-colored hair was walking with a tanned girl toward the Eastern District. Running tirelessly, Kuzuhara cursed his own powerlessness. Even hereeven after escapingIm still capable of nothing. And as though putting him out of his misery, the incident began behind the speakers. A second later, a gunshot filled every speaker in the city. Kuzuhara froze, his face pale. Kelly Wait. Hey, WAIT! A moments silence later, Hayato howled in laughter from the radio. The speakers went silent, quickly followed by upbeat ska music. Trembling in rage, Kuzuhara leapt to the top of the stairs leading aboveground. ? ?? Understood. Please remain on standby. Receiving reports via cell phone, Seiichi headed alone to the parking lot. The Eastern Districts leadership was even more solid than the West. If they still showed no signs of acting, they either did not concern themselves with the likes of Hayato, or Seiichi halted his line of thought. The Easts intentions mattered nothing. Without a plan in mind, Kugi continued alone to the Eastern District, toward the van. With bloodlust plain in his eyes. ? ?? By the time Kuzuhara arrived, the van was still in the parking lot. The lot was large enough for about thirty vehicles, and it was difficult to see it in the midst of trees and partly constructed buildings. The vans lights were off, and muffled sounds were coming from inside. It was probably the ska music that was filling the entire island. Walking directly to the van, Kuzuhara opened the door without a second thought. With his hands wrapped in bulletproof gloves, he covered his face and pushed into the van. He expected gunshots, but what came flying at him were two familiar voices. Kuzuharaaaa! Big bro! The woman and the girl who were frozen in the back corner cried out at once. Kelly Yua! Wh-what are you doing here?! While he was shocked at their presence, he kept his senses trained on his surroundings. There seemed to be no one else there. Hayato must have already fled. ? ?? A little earlier. Seiichi was in the southern part of the Eastern District. On the stairs going aboveground, he received a call from a subordinate. For a second, Seiichi gritted his teeth. Of all places, the target just had to choose the opposite direction. Seiichis bloodlust died down slightly. It would be difficult to track down Hayato once he was in the underground. And he could not easily stir up trouble in the Eastern District. A moments hesitation later, Seiichi gave his subordinate orders. Ill head for the van. Gather men at the hotel; Inui may go after the boss or Yili. ? ?? Lowering his guard, Kuzuhara went up to Kelly and Yua. Youre not hurt, Yua? She trembled when he neared her. Whats wrong? Big bro, youre not going to shoot me or anything like that, right? Kuzuhara was not expecting a question like that. Of course not. And no one at the restaurant got shot, right?! Huh? Did the rainbow guy threaten you? Dont worry, Yua. Everyones safe. Yua finally seemed relieved. She leapt into Kuzuharas arms. I was so worried about you. Did the rainbow-haired guy try anything? No, no! Mr. Inui saved me! Yua said, teary-eyed. Listen, Yua. Inui is a bad guy. Hes killed a lot of people. No! He said so himself in the interview just now, didnt you hear? Today, he went to the Northern District and Kuzuhara stopped himself there. He could not leave Yua with any more traumatizing memories, he decided, glossing over the deaths No! Mr. Inui was lying! Lying? Listen, Kuzuhara! The whole crap with North and South wasWHOA! Not good! Kelly suddenly rose and locked the doors. Hey? Talk later! Dont open the doors! Before Kuzuhara could speak, Kelly pulled aside the divider and slipped into the drivers seat. He glanced outside, wondering what was happening. He saw a man walking over from the entrance. A slender young man wearing a black suit. Kuzuhara recognized Seiichi at a glance. You idiot. Thats just Mr. Kugi. Im opening up. He reached for the door. DONT! Yua shrieked with all her might as soon as she recognized the man outside. Kuzuhara froze at her desperation. At the same time, Kelly started the van and took off just as Seiichi approached the door. Ignoring Seiichi as he stepped back, the van left the parking lot in the blink of an eye. Seiichi watched in a daze as the van disappeared, but quickly called Kuzuhara on his cell phone. ? ?? Inside the racing van, Kuzuhara and Yua rolled on the floor from the sudden start. Hold it! What do you think youre doing?! Kuzuhara demanded loudly. Kelly hit the gas pedal and shouted back. Yesterday! Yua saw it! Shes a witness! To what?! Ask her yourself! Im gonna floor it! She didnt seem to have any destination in mind; Kelly was simply driving to get as far away from the parking lot as possible. Giving up on getting answers from Kelly, Kuzuhara turned to Yua. She was curled up and trembling. Are you all right, Yua? He placed a hand on her shoulder; Yua looked up, her eyes watering. Big bro yesterday, I I went to a warehouse in the North. And, and I saw people die, and I I almost got shot, too. I was so scared I ran, but I ended up in the Pits Cold sweat ran down Kuzuharas back. If things had gone wrong, Yua would have been erased from the world, not just the underground. I understand. But why didnt you come to find me? But I did go home right away! I had to tell you. I had to tell everyone back at the restaurant that we had to run away! But then When Yua continued, Kuzuhara felt a chill run down his spine. It was not fearit was the sensation of walking into something grotesque. I I tried to go into the restaurant, but the man who killed those people at the warehouse he was talking with you! I was so scared A heavy silence fell over the van. Kuzuhara said nothing as he put his thoughts in order. If Yua hadnt mistaken anything in her testimony Suddenly, the silence was broken by his cell phone. It was a completely waterproof model, and continued to function even after being submerged in seawater. The sound filled the van with dread; Kuzuhara froze. Only when the ringtone went into a repeat did Kuzuhara finally pick up and bring the phone to his ear. Hello. The voice on the phone was as pleasant and affable as ever. Mr. Kugi. Yes. Yes, she is. Shes driving as we speak. Kuzuhara did not know how he should answer, but he decided to carefully pry for information. Ive found Yua. Shes with me right now. There was a moment of silence, followed by a relieved voice. But for some reason it sounded slightly different from the usual Seiichi. Mr. Kugi. I I heard everything. It was too direct a statement to be called prying, but Kuzuharas gambit must have worked. For some time, Seiichi was silent. Then, It was Kuzuharas turn to shudder. The voice from the speaker definitely belonged to Seiichi, but he could not picture his face. The more he tried to visualize, the less human the image became; yet it was not even monstrous, as though something purely unknown was roiling around the phone. And yet Kuzuhara tried to continue the conversation. Then Kashimura in the Southern District was that also your doing? Seiichi answered with surprising nonchalance. Kuzuhara could feel goosebumps as sweat covered his palms. Why would you With that, Seiichi slowly began to confess everything. Seiichi sighed and continued, sounding fatigued. There was determination in his final statement alonesomething that felt suspiciously like bloodlust. Over? What are you talking about? Your group was always a criminal syndicate, and the citys still a complete mess. Im not going to forgive you, but that doesnt mean things are over completely. Even as he shivered at everything Seiichi said, Kuzuhara tried to keep the conversation going. Perhaps it was because of the fear that he wanted to get a clearer look at the man on the phone. Seiichi trailed off sadly, then added, In spite of the tempting offer, Kuzuhara decided to confirm something first. If youd found Yua before I did what would you have done? There was another moment of silence. Then, Seiichi spokequietly but clearly. Kuzuhara could feel the warmth draining from his own body. I dont care about what your bigwigs are planning. But I will never forgive you for shooting at Yua. Dont take another step. Ill head over right now and give you a good smack in the face. Though Kuzuharas tone was nearly at a growl, Seiichi sounded nonchalant as he announced his departure. Wa- Kuzuhara was cut off by the dial tone as the conversation ended. ? ?? In the deserted parking lot, Seiichi put away his cell phone and looked at the sky. So he found out after all. I suspected someone might, eventually. Stars were beginning to shine overhead, and the biting wind chilled his exposed neck. For a time, Seiichi stood blankly in thought. Then, he took out his phone again and called the first number on his list. The recipient picked up before a single beep. Yes, Yili. Its me. Sensing something from his voice, Yili asked quietly, Thank you for everything, Yili. Thank you for pretending to be my girlfriend and making someone like me into an executive. <> He briefly explained everything to her. There was a hint of surrender in his tone, and Yili also listened quietly. But then Heh. Logical as ever. But Ill have to decline. The me I wantits no longer in this city. This wasnt the world I wanted after all. But I just wanted to say this, Yili. We worked together for five years, using each other. And in the end, we only accomplished half of each of our goals. But stillthank you. Im grateful to you. And without waiting for an answer, Seiichi hung up. And he fell into thought. If he really had found Yua first, what would he have done? It was true that, when he spotted her in the Northern District, he shot at her without thinking. Then he could maintain his reputation and position. But was that what he really wanted? It felt as though his means and ends had been switched around. He ran from Kanaes phantom, from reality and the past, and now he was running to protect his own reputation. Perhaps he had been finished from the moment he lost his original purpose. Or maybe he didnt have a purpose to begin with What was he to do? Where was he to run? And before that, what was he to run from? Seiichi was left knowing nothing. Its cold. He said, looking up at the sky. His cell phone rang. Was it Kuzuhara, he wondered as he looked at the screen, but the number was an unfamiliar one. Hello? Seiichis expression changed in a flash. How dare you The voice chortled. It was the same one that had tormented Seiichi over the radio not long ago. What are you planning? Hayato reasoned, entertained. Seiichi remained silent. Im not interested in your prattling! Hayatos every word struck a nerve. Desperately holding back a scream, Seiichi directed his bloodlust at the man on the other end of the phone. Where are you. How did you get this number?! Unfortunately, I have no reason to kill you anymore. I dont know why, but you seem to have a talent for provoking mebut Im not foolish enough to put my life on the line to fight you now that my plans have gone awry. Seiichi replied before Hayato could hang up, suppressing his emotions. Yet Hayato chuckled as though he had expected that response. Im leaving. Do whatever you want. Seiichi hung up. And like a man possessed, he headed toward the Western exitthe place where everything began. ? ?? The Ssei Airwaves van carrying Kuzuhara and the others was back in the central part of the Western District. Parking the car at the entrance to the shopping mall, Kelly poked her head out the window. Heehahahaha! Mad splittin skills, amirite? This is victory! Hell yeah! Hes the one who ran away, idiot. Kuzuhara said wearily. Yua anxiously clung to his arm. Heehahaha now what? Whatre you gonna do? Kuzuhara had to think, even at Kellys provocative question. If youve got time to be navel-gazing, why not just go after the guy? Or are you just gonna let him go like that? Not answering even that question, Kuzuhara continued to think in silence. He had spent three years under Seiichis command. Not once was he forced to do his work, and he never felt as though he was manipulated. Except for this incident. But now that he couldnt trust Seiichior the organization above them bothwhat was he to fight for? Hey, about what Im doing No meaning to it, right? Youre just doing this for self-satisfaction! The answer was out before he could ask the question. Kuzuhara was left to wonder how he would pick up his jaw off the floor. Heehahahahaha! What kinda question was that spposed to be? You came here cause you wanted to. You dont have to hesitate or worry or get lost or look for some kinda meaning! Do whatever you feel like! Youre not in the volunteer police cause you wanted to put on your thinking cap! Heehahaha! I remember! You said you became the volunteer police captain cause you wanted to drive out all the punks who were pulling shit at that restaurant. So go do it. Do whatever it is you want to do most, right now. Kelly said. Kuzuhara had heard the same thing from Iizuka the other day. But in his state, he could not say on the spot what it was he wanted to do. Noting his silence, Kelly took off her sunglasses and leaned in toward him. And with an unusually solemn expression, she continued. It was a different face from the one she used for interviews, or the one with which she had sent his heart aflutter. Yknow, I remember him saying something about destroying the rainbow-haired guy. There was something like a shadow weighing on her shoulders, but at the same time she seemed to be clinging to hope. Your job isnt to judge people. Its to keep as many people as possible from getting killed. Right? Why do you have to make things so complicated? Silence. Though Kuzuhara searched for a retort, he finally surrendered. Youre right. That makes sense. And he decided to let it all go. After all, it wasnt as though he had anything else to do in this city. Kelly put on her shades, returning to her usual self. Kuzuhara frowned. Come to think of it, you told me you have a bunch of different faces. Which one is real, then? Kelly replied as though she had rehearsed the answer. Heehahahahaha! I dont have a real face! Never had one to begin with! It just all went poof ages ago after allllll these years in this city! Ive always copied other people, so I have no idea which face is really mine! Then whose face were you using just now? Shoot! You didnt recognize it? Seriously? Kelly looked shocked for a moment, then howled in laughter. Heehahahaha! That was Kuzuhara, Kuzuhara! In other words, you! From three years ago, though! Just as Kuzuhara thought to reply, his cell phone began to ring. He took the call. One of his subordinates was shouting desperately on the line. Right. Ill be right there. Giving detailed orders to his subordinate, Kuzuhara turned to Kelly. Hey. Heehahahahaha! I know, I know. I know! Before he could finish, she stepped on the gas. The van trembled, then lurched forward. The press is nothing without guts! She hit a button at the drivers seat. An ambulance siren began wailing. Of all the knickknacks Kuzuhara thought with a sigh. Anyway, that was one cheesy old ringtone. What do you care? Its from a movie I used to like. Heehahahaha! I know that one! You betcha. Wasnt it a pretty heavy cop flick? Now that I think about it, you told me about it three years ago. That movie convinced you to become a cop! Talk about adorbs! Heehahahahahaha! Kuzuhara turned beet red. Damn it, I told you I was in elementary school back then! Never mind, just go already! Then, he turned to Yua. Yua. If the entrance is blocked, is there a way onto the bridge from the city underground? Yua nodded and pulled out a small notebook from her bag. You can climb up the scaffolding in the unfinished road in B2, and youll make it out at the lowest level of the bridge! Kuzuhara wanted to tell her never to go anywhere so dangerous again, but now was not the time. Patting Yua on the head, he flashed a rare gentle smile. Thank you, Yua. Were you scared? She nodded hesitantly. He adjusted his thick gloves. With his stiff gloved hand, he ruffled Yuas hair. Then Ill make sure whoever scared you that much gets a hundred times worse than that. Kelly heard the claim; she grinned. Thats not very mature of you. Ignoring her, Kuzuhara advised Yua. Yua. Growing up, youre going to face so many more scary things, just like today. Its not because of where you are. Whatever city or town you live in, theres always going to be good things and bad things. Do you understand? Not knowing how to respond, Yua just nodded. No matter what bad things happen in the future, you cant pretend it never happened, okay? You have to accept it. Accept that it happened, and make sure you never lose to it! He put on his other glove. I wont lose, either. I promise. There was a snicker from the drivers seat. Youre talkative today. Sounds almost like youre never gonna come back! Hey, dont jinx it! Though its true theyre both dangerous people. Dont die. Kuzuhara was not expecting that. He frowned. Thats not like you. Im not dense, unlike you. Heehahahaha. Kelly replied, maintaining speed. In other words, I probably cant accept an awesome guy like you dyin! Which is why you gotta hold off on the crazy stunts for my sake! Heehahahahahahahahahaha! Kuzuhara tried to say something, but failed when the van swerved out of nowhere and knocked him off-balance. Perhaps it was because she spoke with Kuzuhara that tears began to fall from Yuas eyes. And to no one in particular, she whispered Im sorry. She had never thought about anyone but herself. She had projected herself onto the city all this time and lived as she chased that phantom. As if she would find her lost family within. That was why, when she faced the malice in the city for the first time the previous day, she was hounded by an unfamiliar terror. In the midst of her fear, she had been tossed into a sea of unease, as though she had been betrayed by something she trusted. Clinging to Kuzuhara, she sensed something. It was thanks to encountering the malice in the city that she realized it for the first time. Just like oxygen, it had always been present but invisible. With both the goodwill and malice of the citys people upon her, Yua felt the strong presence of her father among them. It felt like she was finally starting to understand why he had set out to create a map of the city. Yua cried quietly. She knew it was not right, but she saw her father in Kuzuhara. Why are you apologizing, Yua? Cause youre making that scary face, dumbass! What kinda shit piece of trash makes a little girl cry? Kelly said, swearing more than usual. I-is that it? Im sorry, Yua. Im not angry at you We all get it now, so hurry up and cheer up the kid, you lolicon, you! What the hell, Kelly?! Ill kill you! I swear! Heehahahahahaha! Dont get mad, Kuzu! I promise Ill broadcast your ringtone to the entire island later. Dont even think about it, you idiot! Though Kelly and Kuzuhara showered each other with vitriol, Yua found herself relieved by their voices. And with tears still trailing down her cheeks, she smiled. ? ?? A little earlier. Saturday night. The top level of the Sado side of the Etsusa Bridge. The starry sky was beautiful. The lights on the bridge illuminated only the island and its surroundings. Further down the bridge was pitch-black. Perhaps the distant light in the northwest was one of Sados lighthouses. The top level of the bridge was built for tourists to walk across. Abandoned construction materials and drum canisters were scattered everywhere, and there was no hint of life in the few buildings standing there. It was almost the season for snowfall. The locals must have moved to a more populated area. No different from five years ago what a disgusting place.. Kugi thought to himself at one of the islands entrancesthe bridge leading toward Sado. The island loomed behind him. Machines and materials still remained in the unfinished buildings; the scaffolding and cranes cast distorted shadows. Light seeped out of the windows of finished buildings, turning them into one massive organism. It was the first time he had returned since that fateful day. He hadnt avoided itthe place had in fact been a taboo of sorts, and he had not dared to approach. He did not want to break that taboo. He had no need to remain in the city. He could be hunted down by Yilis men as a traitor. But that did not matterfor if he died, he could escape from his present despair. Even if there was nothing afterwards. Seiichis heart began to ache. He hadnt come back here since the incident. He had always avoided leaving flowers for her or praying for her spirit. Even now, he had no intention of doing so. His goal was to leave one more corpse on the bridge. He didnt know whose it would be, but even if it was his own, it would not appease the dead. And yet he was certain that she wished for his death. Because His cell phone rang. Hayato taunted. Where are you. Enough of your jokes. Seiichi looked around, but there was no one in sight. Only a single shed stood eerily under the electric lights and the moon. What the hell are you? Why do you keep poking your nose into my business? Youre out of your mind. And that was when you lost your parents. Afterwards, you led a group of guerrilla fighters. And you annihilated a branch of the opposing forces. Hayato snorted. Then, his tone turned icy. ? ?? Revenge? Kuzuhara asked curiously inside the speeding van. Yeah. Thats the whole truth behind Kugis actions! What do you mean? Dammit, use your head, Kuzu! He said before that he lost his childhood friend, right? Yeah. Kuzuhara knew the story. The friends death was supposedly the reason Seiichi was so obsessed with keeping peace on the island Its all there! The guys behind that shootout were goons from the Northern District, and Kashimuras crew, who were Western District flunkies back then! After that, Kashimuras bunch betrayed the West and went down South. In other words, this whole craziness is just part of Kugis revenge plot! Gotta hand it to Yilis old man for raising the guy into a first-rate killer and a tool! Heehahaha! The Western District couldve done it easy with all the power behind em, but they deliberately spent five whole years makin this happen! They mighta even planned for us to find out everything. They wont get their hands dirty, and even if someone finds out, the cityll just accept the whole thing as a dramatic revenge plot! Five whole years spent on that? Christ! Good for em, those Chinese mafia. They probably wanna tell us that they can take their time, its cool. But its still hilarious. Heehahahaha! This is not funny. Kuzuhara recalled something. Seiichi said that he only solidified his dreams of ending violence in the city after he saw Kuzuhara. If that was the case, then Seiichis business should have ended with the Northern Districts demise. Then the reason he tried to kill Yua, a witness to the incident, must have been because Because of me? He mumbled out loud, then quickly abandoned the thought. Whatever the case, he had to hurry and stop Seiichi. Whether he fled or made contact with Rainbow-Head, if Kuzuhara did not reach him now, it would be too late. Whether he got angry at Seiichi or saved him, that was his duty, Kuzuhara felt. But still With a complicated expression on his face, he closed his eyes. What should have been a simple story of revenge had turned into a requiem of sorts for the dead girl. Seiichis desire to bring order to the island must have factored into this plan. Had the Chinese mafia known when it used him? If that were the case, the whole incident was trite and ? ?? Shut up. It didnt occur to Seiichi to hang up. Hayato was in control of their interactions now. Drawing conclusions without Seiichis input, Hayato chortled over the phone. Enough! Seiichi turned left and right, eyes turning everywhere in search of Hayato. But there was no one to be seen. He could feel unease rising inside. Hayatos every word had hit a nerve, each fact something he never wanted to face. Truths he didnt even want to remember, but memories so true that he could never escape. Even then! Why does he sound so entertained?! Were not alike. Theres no way Im like him! Hayato was completely casual as he spoke, whether about his own or Seiichis past. Seiichi could not let that pass unpunished. How could someone with a past similar to his be entertained to laughter like this? ? Suddenly, the voice on the phone took a turn for the composed. Seiichi did not understand what Hayato was saying. What more was there to say? To be frank, Hayatos claims of similarity were not very important. Seiichi simply could not halt his overflowing bloodlust. That was all. Even though he had no idea why he so wanted to kill the man, things would end once either he killed Hayato or was killed himself. Growing anxious, he replied quietly into the phone. What are you trying to say, Hayato Inui? If you insist on wasting my time, I will end this conversation. Hayato would probably mock him to the end, Seiichi was convinced, but what came next was As Seiichi puzzled out the meaning of that remark, he grew pale. Unable to say a word, Seiichi sensed the world around him crumbling. How did this man figure out the truth he had so desperately tried to conceal? Why, of all people, did this Hayato Inui know? ? ?? Hayato Inui discovered something interesting when he looked into Seiichi Kugis past. In the deepest bowels of the Pits was a place inhabited by those who were fleeing from organizations above. There, Hayato met a man who was once part of the Western Districts organization. I-I-I didnt do nothin, I swear! Just asked a question, thats all. Years later, I-I just asked one little question! So why? Wh-why they hellre they after me now?! The man seemed to be unnecessarily afraid of something. He trembled as he spoke to Hayato. All right, all right. So just gimme the facts. What kinda dirt you got on Kugi? I-I just thought, yknow? I took care of his childhood buddys corpse, but ? ?? The voice on the phone could not have sounded any more amused. Stop Seiichi tried to cut him off, but Hayatos tone forced itself into his memories. Silence. The waves and the noise from the city still filled the air, but none of it registered to Seiichi. Only the voice on his cell phone existed to him. The voice echoing in his head reawakened his memories. And it arose, even clearer than his nightmares In the rain, she fell to the ground and began twitching. Seiichi ran to help her; but his legs gave out halfway and he fell to his knees. Yet his legs continued to squirm in a desperate attempt to save her. Right next to her lay a man. A red stain spread over his chest, and rain filled his unfocused eyes. In his hand, just next to the girls face, was something shiny. It was a handgun, and the man had fallen without getting the chance to fire a single shot. As the boy shakily crawled to the girl, his hand touched the gun. He tried to throw it far away, but his body would not obey. With the gun lodged in his grip, he put his hand to her face. She was still warm; he could not tell if she was alive or freshly dead. He hesitantly looked over at her. She was still breathing. But it was clearly unnatural. It was the death throes of a creature clinging to life. Some of her organs were protruding from her ruptured side, and her bleeding showed no sign of stopping. Her eyes had rolled back completely, slowly turning green. It was a miracle she was still alive. But her face showed nothing but unspeakable agony. His instincts wanted to look away from the grisly sight. Lost, he plunked down on the ground next to her. Just put her out of her misery The devil seemed to whisper into his ear. He instantly stopped that train of thought and desperately cried out to her. But after several repetitions of Kanae, her head suddenly turned to him. Her unfocused eyes stared into his, and she began to say the words that would haunt his nightmares for years to come. Wh, why why didnt you protect me Even now, he didnt know if he had been seeing things. Kanae could not have been in any state to move, and she might have already been dead at that point. Having no medical knowledge, Seiichi would never know for certain; nevertheless, that memory was firmly etched into his mind. The one difference between his dreams and his memory was the tone of her voicethe tone that blamed Seiichi. As though she desired a companion on her way to death. He did not know if it was because of his brief hatred of her or his fear. He merely thought to escape the reality of that moment And with the gunshot in his memory, Seiichis thoughts returned to the present. Reliving the painfully clear memory, Seiichi realized that he was surprisingly calm. All this time, he had hidden that truth from even himself. He allowed no one to bring up that memory. Yili and the others seemed to know what had happened, but they never went out of their way to pry. They must have known; otherwise, they would not have placed him among themselves to begin with. From the cell phone came a voice that summarized it all. In the silence, the voice on the phone was all he could hear. Yet at that moment, Seiichi was uplifted. Finally finally, I have a real reason to kill him. If Hayato knew the truth, there was no reason to spare himrather, Seiichi had to kill him. Seiichi did not care what the city thought; he was leaving anyway. But he could not permit someone to know the truth and live. Once he killed Hayato, he would kill the man in the Pits, as well. In fact, he would burn down the Pits completely. Seiichi could feel dark flames licking at his heart. He still did not know what it was about Hayato that so irked him, but that didnt matter now; he had a reason to kill him. It was like a burden had been lifted from his shoulders. Seiichi calmly addressed the man on the other end. And what about you? What about that makes me so similar to you? At that moment, a blinding light shone behind him in the distance. Then came the sound of rapidly-expanding air, and something collapsing. Seiichi slowly turned. The entrance that connected the island and the bridge was trembling in flames. At the same time, he heard the sound of collapsing rubble over his cell phone. Hayato must have been standing closer to the explosion. What are you talking aboutare you an idiot? Seiichi retorted, but his bloodlust and anger, and the rest of his emotions, were gone. The dark, congealing glint in his eye had suddenly been shaken. It was like hed fallen away from the past and the world, and left to his devices in empty space. For a single moment, he had forgotten his past and the chains that bound him. As he blankly stared at the fire, the last remnant of his chains laughed into his ear. ? ?? Ten years ago, when the armed men stormed his house, his parents had been forced face-down against the table. Hayato did not know what his parents had done. But from the gunfire and screams he heard from the rest of the neighborhood, he supposed that something was happening to the entire village. Unable to communicate in their language, Hayato sobbed as he begged the men for his life. The leader of the group grinned flippantly at Hayato, and did something unexpected. He took out a handgun and put it in his hand. Hayato was lost. Was he supposed to fight back with the gun? That made little sensecountless automatic weapons were pointed at him and his family. The leaders grin turned into snickers as he took Hayatos handthe one holding the gunand turned him toward his parents. He then pointed at Hayatos parents, barking in a language he did not understand. Yet Hayato knew exactly what he was demanding. Kill your parents if you want to live. ? ?? Seiichi felt himself slowly disconnecting from reality at Hayatos causal reminiscence. So you shot them? Hayato replied, amused. It was like he was recounting a movie he had watched to a friend. Stopping there, Hayato snickered. In the meantime, Seiichi looked up and glared into the flames. A lone figure under the dying streetlights was looking his way. With the remnants of fire and the massive and completely unharmed artificial island as the backdrop, the figure stood holding a gun in his left hand and a cell phone in his right. They were fifty meters apart. Neither of them was holding out their gun. Staring at the rainbow-haired man, Seiichi spoke into the phone. Whats so funny? Taking a step forward, he drew a handgun from his right sleeve. With his cell phone in his left hand, he held out his right. He fired the unceremonious first shot. The figure in the flames moved slightly, but the shot didnt seem to have made it. Hayatos mocking voice continued. The figure in the flames held up his gun. A second later, there was a gunshot and a tiny piece of metal passed by Seiichi. The sound of bullet against wind was overcome by the sound of gunfire, and as though on cue, Seiichi pulled the trigger for the second time. This time, gunshots rang out nigh-simultaneously from both ends. Though the bullets narrowly missed their marks, neither shooter let go of his phone. Another gunshot. Throwing back his head in laughter, Hayato slowly honed his aim. And though he made no sound, a smile had risen to Seiichis face as well. His bloodlust was still absent, but it was like killing his opponent was a dutyas though he had no idea why he was smiling. After all, from the moment of that explosion, this span of time was a closed-off world. It had ended so easily for him, who wanted so desperately to escape reality. When he thought about the past five years, what came to him was not anger, but laughter. As though they had been friends from the start, they laughed as they closed the distance little by little. I admit it. Im just like you. I wondered how we could be similar, but now I see. We have the same eyesno, were both always looking at the same thing. We were always wandering, searching for an escape. Am I wrong? But I never wanted to admit it. Thats right. The worlds not big enough for two tragic heroes. My world only needs one herome. Heh talk about useless. This must be what it means to hate those who resemble you most! Hayato was snickering, but Seiichi no longer heard him. As though mocking himself, he slowly put force into his words. As he pulled the trigger now and then he spoke, sounding a little like he was crying. And thats why Im going to kill you. Me alone is enough. This world is just big enough for me alone. Because my own pretenses are my last escape! Gunshots ran down the length of the bridge. Tiny fireballs traveled down the longest bridge in the world. The gunfire was far from rhythmic, and both shooters scrambled between buildings and rubble as they fired. Though irregular, the rate of fire only seemed to be random; for Hayato and Seiichi were pulling the trigger almost simultaneously. Shots missed and sometimes grazed their faces. Slowly closing the gap. Slowly focusing. Barking under the dim lights, they were like a dog looking into a mirror laughable and absurd and terribly meaningless and sad. Gunfire shook the air above the haphazard mess of freight containers and crates on the bridge. But suddenly, the bursts of noise went silent. Unable to land fatal strikes, the gunmen stopped on either side of one small freight container, backs against the wall. Seiichis back touched the ridges of the rusted old container. Perhaps he should jump atop it like he did to ambush the men at the Northern District. But with the containers height, even he could not make the jump so easily. Many strategies volunteered themselves in his head, but Seiichi concluded that cheap tricks would get him nowhere against Hayato. The freight container was very narrowif he were to follow the wall to his opponent, they would be close enough to cross arms. Then it was just a matter of reflexes and focus. The next shot would decide it all. His pulse quickened instinctively. I have to kill him. But if I were to take a shot to the head or heartif I were to diemaybe that would be fine, too. Perhaps he should embrace being liberated from everything. Seiichi was quite optimistic about his own death, but he did not turn his gun on himself. Not now. First, I have to kill him in this world of two then become the only person in this world. Then maybe I could say goodbye to my past forever, just like him. Maybe I could laugh off the past I want to forget so much. Thats why I will shoot himin the forehead, in the nose, in the mouth, in the neck, in the heart, in the gut, in the crotch, in the leg, in the footevery last part of him. I will shatter the mirror that reflects me and my past. But the sound came the moment he began to focus. Creeeeeak The freight container was opening. Hes inside?! Seiichi was thrown completely off-guard. The freight container had doors on either end. Hayato might try to come out the other end, but the door might have just been a distraction. And their guns were not powerful enough to shoot through the container itself. Then where There was an impact on his right hand. Hayato had jumped from above, his foot slamming down on Seiichis gun hand. At the same time, he kicked Seiichi in the chest as he leapt. Hayato managed to balance with the momentum and landed a double kick to take him down. Seiichi lost his balance and slipped, landing hard on his back. Above. He realized what happened the instant he fell. The creaking door wasnt just a distractionHayato had used the momentum to quickly make his way onto the container. Before Seiichi could act, Hayato stepped on his right hand. The cell phone in his other hand hit the wall of the freight container and bounced off. The call had not been endedthe phone rolled over next to Seiichis head. The rainbow-haired man looked down at him, laughing. The moment his advantage was set, Hayato suddenly launched into a strange tirade. What? Hayato was serious; yet his eyes glimmered like a child. There was a moment of silence. Seiichi stared incredulously. Are you an idiot? Hayato snickered. His doubled voice reached Seiichi both in person and through the phone. Now that I think about it, we were on the phone all throughout the shootout. It mustve looked outrageous. But that doesnt matter. Theres only two people on this bridgeme, and this rainbow-haired guy. How can you keep joking around in a situation like this? Cause this whole situations a joke. Hayato grinned, holding Seiichi at gunpoint. Were just like a couple of dogs. Hayato kicked away the gun in Seiichis right hand. Yet he continued to laugh, as though his thoughts were elsewhere. Yeah. A dog looking at itself in the mirror. Some poor mad dog that doesnt know its actually barking its lungs out at itself. Although the stuff were barkin about is all kid stuff. Immature. Hayato took his foot of Seiichis right hand. Then, he cracked his shoulder and turned away. Seiichi was not expecting that; he spoke in a daze. What are you planning? I won. Im happy now. You go ahead and atone or whatever. Seiichis smile finally disappeared. He did not understand. Won? Wait, a battle? What? Was this supposed to be a game? Something to win or lose? Why are you so sure youve won? This isnt a battlefield. Im done fooling around. And setting me aside, youve still got a home back on the mainland, am I right? I bet you actually wanna go home. Hayato said. Bloodlust surged in Seiichi. stop You know why I fought you? Not cause I hated you or anything. It was like the world Seiichi wantedthis space that was removed from realityhad been defiled at Hayatos hands. Hayatos guess was right on the mark. The deepest recesses of Seiichis heart had been pried open again in the end, though he struggled to seal it away. stop reflecting me. In spite of Seiichis bloodlust, Hayatos grin only widened. I just felt so bad I couldnt leave you like that. Lemme put it this way. Im sayin, youstill have a place to go back to. Immediately, Seiichi took to his feet toward Hayato, who was only a step away. STOP REFLECTING ME! A second handgun popped out of his left sleeve. Whoa, talk about impatient. The moment the Seiichi pointed the gun at Hayato, Hayato pointed his own gun at Seiichis head. Like a scene out of a comic book, they held their guns in a cross-counter pose. But there was no action-movie banter between rivals there. A second later, In the center of the world they escaped, the gunshots sounded; on and on ? ?? What just happened? The moment two gunshots echoed over the bridge, Seiichis world shattered without a sound. The world composed of his bloodlust and sympathy for his foe collapsed instantly, filling his vision with the bridge, the lights, the haphazard construction materials, and the artificial island looming over it all. The final gunshot was supposed to be Seiichis escape. But it was interrupted by someone. The one who destroyed Seiichis world. The one who brought him back to reality a man wearing thick gloves. It was almost comical to behold. Two men stood, holding a gun to each others head. And between them stood a third party, his arms crossed over the muzzles of the guns. The rounds had indeed been firedbut they never managed to so much as pass by their targets. The rounds from the small-caliber guns were stopped at the palms of the man standing in the centerand a second later, they fell with a clatter onto the bridge. Suddenly finding himself dragged to reality, Seiichi desperately tried to understand what was happening. The man in front of him. The man who was, until not too long ago, his subordinate. The man said to be stronger than Hayato. And the hero he fearedand respectedmore than anyone else. Out of my way. Realizing who the newcomer was, Seiichi put every ounce of hatred into his eyes and glared. The mans hands over the muzzles remained firm, like a snake having caught its preyand yet Seiichi cried, OUT OF MY WAY, KUZUHARA! Kuzuhara only glared down at Seiichi in silence. As though looking down on the younger manas though pitying him. Stop stop looking at me with those eyes dont look dont look DONT LOOK! Seiichi tried to pull the trigger; but the barrel was firmly in Kuzuharas grip, and the gun would not fire. Seiichi turned to HayatoRainbow-Head also was staring, baffled, at Kuzuhara. In his case, he had already taken his finger off the trigger with a defeated shake of the head. You will not kill anyone on my watch. A moment of silence later, Kuzuhara finally spoke. I dont care about your ideals or beliefs. I just hate guns and want to protect people. Seiichi was the one to respond. Quietly, and with pure contempt for the man who dragged him back to reality. Why? Us killing each other has nothing to do with you! Why would you try to stop us?! Do I need a reason to stop pieces of trash from killing each other? With his hands still restraining both guns, Kuzuhara landed a heavy kick to Seiichis gut. Urgh! You can run away all you like. You can get yourself killed if you want. But do notinvolve me, or Yua, or Kelly, or the city. I will never forgive you for pointing a gun at Yua. Holding the guns in his hands, Kuzuhara pushed Seiichi agains the container with his foot. You know what belief I live by? Never let the target escape. Seiichis back was against the container, but Kuzuharas foot remained heavy on his gut. At the same time, Kuzuhara began to pull Seiichis gun toward himself. Pulling the gun from Seiichi, along with the contraption that connected it to his arm, Kuzuhara tossed it aside and lifted the dazed Seiichi by the collar. That means Im not gonna let you leavewhether its to some other country or into your own delusions! With a shout, Kuzuhara threw Seiichi. His injured shoulder and neck screamed, but he ignored the pain and hurled Seiichi to the ground. Ugh gah! With an agonized gasp, Seiichi stopped moving. Howd you get here? I swear I blocked all the exits. Kuzuhara shot Hayato a glare. Only the ones on the maps. Oh, oh, oh! Her! The girl! She did say something about finding detours with that notepad she was carrying. And speaking of! Man, without her, Id have got caught by those black suits before I could get to the Buruburu van. I owe her a bunch, that kid. Slapping his forehead, Hayato slowly lowered his hand. Then he put on a faintly twisted smile. So now what are you gonna do? As you can see, Im 100% devoted to getting away. He cackled. Kuzuhara raised a fist. When theres a fight, its only right to punish both parties. The fist had Hayatos name on it. No way?! Hayato shrank, flinching. But Kuzuharas fist never reached him. The bridge was rocked by a burst of deafening noise. At the same time, Kuzuharas fist stopped. Argh! Kuzuhara shook in time with the sounds, trembling as though electrified. Hayato quickly saw the source of the noise. Seiichi Kugi, who was thrown aside and supposedly lost consciousness. In his hands was a large-caliber handgun he must have concealed; white smoke was rising endlessly from the barrel. Dont get in my way Like a man possessed, Seiichi slowly rose. Kuzuhara remained standing, but he must have broken his ribs. Every shot was aimed at his torso, and the rounds were too powerful for his lightweight bulletproof vest. Though they did not get through, he was buffeted by agonizing pain for each bullet. He froze, and fell forward. A broken rib must have pierced his organsa thin stream of blood escaped Kuzuharas lips. Not even caring, Seiichi turned to stare only at Hayato. We continue. Stepping away from the container, he tried to put distance between himself and Hayato. Seiichi could not be in any state to fight after being thrown against concrete without even breaking his fall. Dont push yourself, man. You probably cant even aim in that sorry state. Seiichi did not deign to respond. He held his gun in front of him. His vision was not too blurry. At least, he didnt think so. But half the world seemed strangely dark. Were his eyes convulsing? It was like his eyes were darting in random directions in time with his heartbeat. I I dont have anywhere to run anymore. Youre right, Hayato Inui. After I ran to this city, I thought I could make something of myself. In this city separated from the world, I thought I could become a new me. I was convinced I could gain power. And I thought that would be my way of atoning for her. But I avenged her, but I never got to make it up to her. So in the end, I couldnt become a heronot even on this island! Which is why I have no other choice! I have to escape somewhere else! Hayatos eyes turned cold at Seiichis confused declaration. You cant just decide on a way to atone for her like that. Blaming others, acting like a kidfeels like Im looking at the old me. Tell me! If I kill youif I kill you in the world you dragged us into beforewill I become like you? Looking down at the world from a step above, laughing off people, the past, and even myself?! Seiichi sounded half-mad. Quietly, Hayato replied. Is that the idiot I look like to you? This is kinda sad He stopped himself just as he thought of continuing. There was a pause. Then, instead of replying to Seiichi, he said Ah, this song. Its coming from the city. Just as Hayato said, there was a song playing over the bridge. Buruburu Airwaves must have resumed broadcasting. The music was coming from the island. And turning his attention to the sound, Hayato looked past Seiichiat the island itself. Dont change the subject! To be honest, Im jealous of you. Right now, for the first time since I got to this city, I seriously feel like hating you. Yeah. This is jealousy. Stupid, yeah, but Im so jealous of you I want to kill you. But I wont. Cause that would be disrespectful to my hero. Wha-what are you talking about? The music rose in a crescendo, finally reaching double its original volume. Lemme tell you something. Back when I was falling into despair? I didnt have any heroes around. They dont exist in real life, yknow? Shit. This musics actually fucking sweet. Yeah thats right. Every heros gotta have a sidekick. The radio babe. What? Trembling, Seiichi raised his gun and listened for the music. He had heard the piece before. But at the moment, he could not remember where he had heard it, or why he remembered it. The only difference between you and me? You still got a chance. As long as theres someone like that guy behind you there. But no. All I had were movie heroes, goddammit! Hearing Hayatos almost-tearful cry, Seiichi slowly turned. He finally remembered the song. Kuzuharas ringtone At that moment, Hayato Inui was unbearably angry. He had lived through countless perils, but this was something he had never felt. Something completely new was happening right before his eyes. Small flames from the explosion were still licking the air, and behind them were the lights of the massive artificial island, along with the sparkling stars. And before the twinkling mountain of rubble, the man rose. He had gotten to his feet. The one Hayato Inui respected, the self he wanted to become, was right there. Like a movie heroan unkillable man who could never lose. And with a theme song in the background like a scene straight out of a movie, protecting those he held dear The hero was truly standing. Kuzuhara was falling into a dream. Though he had broken multiple ribs, his consciousness was drifting away from the pain in his body. The dream was about to begin. In his vision was a scene from a past he didnt want to remember. The moment the abandoned factory building came into focus As if Im letting myself see this again. he came back to his senses. Or rather, he had forced himself to wake. It had been only five seconds since he lost consciousness. Kuzuharas eyes flew open. Pain surged through his gut, all the way to his back, and even his unaffected neck was throbbing. The top of his head ached. Kuzuhara slowly placed his hands on the ground. Each time he tried to push himself up, his nerves ran wild like a horde of crazed animals. But even in the midst of his agony, even as sweat covered him, he desperately tried to stand. He felt something unnerving in his guta broken rib must be jutting into his organs and skin. Along with the pain, it cried out loud to his brain in a bid for recognition. And yet he refused to surrender. I almost had that dream. I almost lost myself in it. The dream of killing the girl. The dream that wouldnt stop until I came to the island. First was the image of himself opening fire; next would be the girls screamthe one that he never actually heardand the bloodied girl would raise her head from amidst the scaffolding. Then the scene would always shift to his murdered superior. For some reason, there would be a gun in his own hand as though he was the killer, and he would awake with a scream. If only he could laugh it off as stale and trite. Yet the dreams had haunted Kuzuhara every night since the day his superior was killed. He came to the city as though fleeing from something. To abandon his past, to forget everything, and to forge a new life. But it was all in vain. His place of escape turned out to be a dead end. And with nowhere else to run, Kuzuhara was instantly cornered by his nightmares. But one day, it occurred to him. Was it when he beat the pulp out of the punks harassing Iizukas Restaurant? Was it when he agreed to join the volunteer police? Or when he first agreed to Kellys interview? Or maybe it was when he informed Yua of her parents deaths. In the end, he found no escape on the island. And above all, the past was a reality that could never be changed. No amount of struggling would take him away from it, and therefore that struggle was meaningless. That was what he began to think as he worked with the volunteer police, or sometimes as he worked on his own. He didnt know if he was right or wrong. But he decided, at least, to believe in that conclusion. If he couldnt run, he had to accept it. His past crimes, and even his weak self that tried to escape that truth Ill accept everythingand continue to fight it. Why did Hayato and Seiichi hold each other at gunpoint, and why did they abandon themselves to needless killing? Kuzuhara didnt need the answers. I dont need to understand. And I dont intend to. Understanding them wont let me help them. That alone he knew on instinct. His ears focused solely on the men before him; the music from the speakers did not reach. One of his favorite songs. A song from a trite old flick about a hero that Kuzuhara admired as a child. As though blessing his revival, the music sang. As though praising the heros return, the lights of the city behind him glowed brighter than the stars. ? ?? Wiping the blood from his mouth, Kuzuhara faced down Seiichi. Ugh, my ribcage. Hed broken three, at the very least. He could feel his body screaming with each breath he took. He tasted blood in the back of his throat, but it was not enough to impede his breathing. Seeing that he could still move, Kuzuhara glared at the young man. It was clearfear had risen to Seiichis eyes. Why whyre you getting in my way? Seiichis tone took a turn for the childlike as he turned his gun on Kuzuhara. This has nothing to do with you anymore. Please, just go back to being unconscious. Or do you really hate me that much? Though his side ached each time he spoke, Kuzuhara impatiently forced his lungs to breathe. I told you before. My jobs to make sure no one dies on my watch. You understand, dont you? Right? You ran away to this island, too. You know how I feel, right? At this point, Seiichi probably didnt even know what he was talking about. His gun alone was focused on one goal, desperately trying to take aim at Kuzuhara. Seiichi was about to burst into tears. And without a hint of anger or condescension, Kuzuhara asked him a question. Why why dont you realize? What? Confused, Seiichis gun lost its targetit strayed and wandered without purpose. You said that powerlessness was a crime. So why the hell dont you understand?! A gunshot. Without warning, Seiichi pulled the trigger as Kuzuhara drew near, step by step. His unfocused aim and shaky hands did not help his cause; the bullet passed by Kuzuharas right side. You ran from society, from yourself, and the past, and you still dont get it? It took me just one try before I realized. You still cant get it through your head? Powerlessness is a crime? Tough words for someone whos still running away from atonement. If Seiichi was wielding his usual small-caliber handgun, he might have shot Kuzuhara in the head with the last round. But in his hands was an unfamiliar large-caliber gun. With just a few paces left between them, Kuzuhara leapt up. With speed unthinkable for someone with broken ribs, he instantly closed the distance. Seiichi reacted, holding out his arms at Kuzuharas face to counter. UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Like a flashback, the face Seiichi was aiming at suddenly overlapped with Kanaes. And this time, he again chose to escape by pulling the trigger. A single gunshot echoed across the longest bridge in the world. The smoke cleared, and Hayato gulped as he looked for the outcome. Ah! Without thinking, he shouted in awe. There stood Kuzuhara, his grip on Seiichis gun in front of his face. With his other hand, he was holding Seiichi by the neck. There was no bullet in Kuzuharas palm. Instead of blocking the bullet, he must have shoved the gun itself to change the bullets trajectory. But it seemed he could not escape unharmed. Kuzuharas fingers were bent in odd directions, and he must have torn his skin from the way blood was streaming from his glove. Yet with his remaining fingers Kuzuhara grabbed the gun and pulled it behind himself. But then again, Seiichi probably didnt have the strength to pull the trigger again. Grk gah With his neck in Kuzuharas grip, Seiichi was rendered motionless and unable to breathe. He had used so much strength that, even if he were to resist, Kuzuhara could kill him with ease. But Kuzuhara suddenly lowered him to the ground. Then, without giving Seiichi so much as a chance to cough, he pulled him up by the collar and lifted him into the air singlehandedly. Seiichi must have felt the world spinning. Thrown in a Judo-like technique, he landed hard on the pavement. Seiichi felt like his entire body was falling apart. He thought he heard something like a crack in the back of his neck. Hurry up and face the truth. Theres no way you could find power in a place of escape. No, youre wrong. There is power. He has itthe other me had that power. When we were trying to kill each other just now, I know I saw Unable to retort, Seiichi fell completely unconscious. How did Kuzuhara look at him? With anger, or pity, or another emotion altogether? Seiichi had no way of knowing or understanding. ? ?? Pressing a hand to his aching ribs, Kuzuhara turned to Hayato behind him. Two men remained standing on the bridge. But Hayato had already put away his gun, and seemed to hold no hostility toward Kuzuhara. Just tell me one thing. Kuzuhara said. Hayato grinned and took a seat on a pile of collapsed metal beams. What? Who are you? Thats a pretty damned abstract question. Im me or I guess thats a pretty clichd answer. His grin seemed mocking, but there was no condescension in his eyes. Youre different from the guy the files said you were. Well, yeah. The files talked about the me that was in that civil war. But this is Japan. Theres not a lot of land, but theres water, theres food, theres money, and theres people. Its great that you can be nice to people and still survive. From my perspective, anyway. Slowly rising to his feet, Hayato walked over to the edge of the bridge. The scaffolding was jutting out over the sea, almost like a diving board. I was being pretty serious about taking over the island and shit, but that doesnt sound fun anymore. I quit. Kuzuhara went after him toward the edge. I expected as much from the great Mr. Kuzuhara. Hayato said, amused. Standing on the scaffolding, he turned to look at him. I thought, maybe on this island, I could be a hero. Its safer than the battlefields I used to roam, but its still a closed world. Almost like a movie. I thought I could become something that Id never been able to become. And to be honest, I dont really mind having been manipulated. In fact, I liked it. Cause I got a chance to be a genuine hero. What did you want with Kugi, in the end? Kuzuhara asked, ignoring Hayatos confession. Hayato did not seem to mind. He shrugged. I wanted to watch him. To see if he really would turn out like meI wanted to know if it was really my own fault that I turned into this crazy mess of a human being. And, looking almost forlorn, he smiled. This heres a lonely place, Mr. Kuzuhara. It feels like Im all alone in the world for some reason. Thats why, maybe I wanted to bring him over to this side. Holstering his gun, Hayato opened his arms wide. Ill be back one day. Then he leapt, falling into the pitch-black sea. Not if I can help it. Instead of chasing Hayato, Kuzuhara quietly watched him depart. Is it over? My ribs hurt like hell, but I better take Kugi to a doctor, just to be safe. Getting tossed onto concrete without even breaking his fall Damn it. After that, Ill make him kneel and apologize to Yua Kuzuhara turned. His jaw dropped. Seiichi was supposed to be in front of the freight container. He quickly scanned the area, but Seiichi was nowhere to be found. Only the small handgun he had taken from him remained on the scene. Never let the target escape, my ass I lost them both. He remembered the old saying, he who chases the fleeing rabbit loses the rabbit he already caught. With a sigh, he looked up at the sky. And with a self-deprecating grin, So maybe Im powerless after all? ? ?? Slow day. Iizuka grumbled, holding out a fishing rod off the side of his boat. He was thinking of catching something before he started his transport job, but for some reason he had landed nothing all day. Must be all the bangin noises over yonder at the bridge. Some dumbasses makin a ruckus shit. Time to call it a night. As he made to put away his fishing gear, he suddenly spotted something on the watersomething with a seven-colored tint. ! As Iizuka watched, stunned, an arm rose from the water and grabbed a buoy on the side of the boat. Without thinking Iizuka threw aside the fishing rod and pulled up the buoy with all his might. The man with seven-colored hair coughed for a while, before finally wiping his face. He looked at the captain of the boat and smacked himself on the forehead. Sorry, man. Looks like Im gonna owe you one. Again. Iizuka was troubled. Sorry, son, but I gotta head over to Akadomari first. That all right? Yeah, no worries. Im getting off at Sado anyway. The young man then lay flat against the deck. Iizuka sighed loudly. A big haul, eh? ? ?? It was a dark place. Not even Seiichi knew where he was. But from the air, he supposed he was probably in the Pits. In front of him stood his girlfriendspecifically, the woman who played the part of his girlfriend. Yili was flanked by many well-built men; her eyes were endlessly cold and dark. It was a face she almost never showed him. The face of the bosss daughter, or the face of an executive. Just as Seiichi stirred, Yili spoke. In a completely different tone from usual. So both our plans came to a stop halfway through. You got your revenge and we disposed of several nuisances without getting our brethrens hands dirty. But the harmony you wanted and the control we desired? We have neither. Seiichi hung his head. He already knew, but even now Yili and the others did not see him as one of their brethren. Though he was sad, Seiichi tried to hide his emotions behind a mocking grin. The same unusual smile Hayato had shown the world. You were too early for this city. It might have been perfect for the rainbow-haired man, but not for you. Thats how far behind him you were. Simple as that. Seiichi did not try to retort. The faces of the radio station, the faces of the locals, the faces of the lawless Pits, the faces of overseers like us, and the face of the one whos swayed by nothingthe interesting man called Kuzuhara. The despair of killing and being killed. The man who from the start bore despair even greater than the citys. The actions he took tonight alone were fascinating. At least, much more than you. I suppose that means Im useless to you now. This city belongs to us. Its no place for children to run from reality. Were Kuzuhara and Yua part of the us she spoke of? Only Yili would know the answer. Are you going to kill me? You were helpful to us, even if your plans ended halfway. I dont kill helpful people. And Id known from the start that this might happen. Ever since I asked you that day what you wanted with this city. When you answered, revenge. Thats why Im not going to kill you. Im only here to say goodbye. Then, while were at it, could I ask for one last thing? Yili was not expecting that reaction. She frowned condescendingly. Do you even understand your position? I do. Thats why Im asking you alone. Yili stared into Seiichis eyes for a time, then sighed in surrender. Fine. What? Seiichi smiled, relieved, and made his wish. At Seiichis wish, for an instant Yili returned to using the tone of his girlfriend. Youre such an idiot, Seiichi. It sounds pointless. But I guess I dont mind. After hearing his request, Yili and the men turned and leftmelding into the darkness of the city. With a fluent word of goodbye in a language she had never used with him before. Zaijian. http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-atF2XCNak-k/VBNzEyUj1YI/AAAAAAAABcM/67dxonqJWqM/s1600/img254.jpg Volume 1, Final : Etsusa Bridge Dogs Volume 1, Final Chapter: Etsusa Bridge Dogs A man was dozing off on a jetboat bound for the mainland. The jetboat ferries ran once an hour, and these new models traveled at over 100 kilometers an hourwhich meant they only took about forty minutes to reach the mainland. Water spouted spectacularly from the back of the boat to propel it forward, which probably meant that quite a few people from the artificial island would watch the ferries. Putting on a seatbelt and listening to the end-of-year special programming on the television, Hayato Inui reflected on his past five years on the artificial island. Having fled to Sado on Iizukas boat, he made a small sum of money and decided to return to the mainland. Once he got to Tokyo, he would buy a forged passport and tickets to someplace like Southeast Asia. Man didnt stay long, but Sado was pretty sweet. Shoulda gone sooner. That was when a high school-aged girl suddenly came up to him. Um Excuse me? Hayato raised an eyebrow, surprised. As usual, he had rainbow-tinted hair and safety pin piercings. Did he have the wrong seat, he wondered, and quickly stood. The girl hesitated as she continued. Were you, by any chance, at the observation tower in Niigata five years ago? ? Confused, he thought for a second. And he smacked his own forehead. Ah yeah! I did! On my first day here. Yeah. I was there. I was. I knew it! I was sure Id seen your hair before. With a smile, the girl sat down next to Hayato. No way youre the kid who gave me her snacks? Hayato replied in disbelief. The girl smiled and nodded. Ah Aha! I see now! Look at you, all grown up! As he gaped in surprise, the boat started. The jet engines roared almost like an airplane, and the boat slowly began to move. Oh right. Here. Someone in the waiting lobby asked me to give this to the person in your seat. The girl said curiously, holding out a small envelope. Huh? Who? A woman. I think she might have been part caucasian Hayato had a bad feeling about this. She better not have laced it with poison He carefully opened it. Inside was a piece of paper. As he read the contents of the note, Hayatos eyes went wideand his mouth soon curled in amusement. Are you okay? Oh, uh, yeah. Its just a love letter. Thats it. The girl burst into laughter. Wow! No way, from someone that pretty? Heh! Lucky me, huh? It had been twenty minutes since the boat started. An announcement came over the speakers. The bridge and the artificial island were sightseeing spots for ferry tours. Being slower, ferries generally kept their distance for safetys sake. But the jetboat was able to get much closer. Hm? What are you doing? Something bad. Heh. As the boat traveled parallel to the bridge, the entire island came into sight. A small commotion began in the seats, and some passengers took out their cell phone cameras. A second later, the cabin was overwhelmed by a roar. Most of the passengers looked around, their eyes searching for the source of the sound. The cause of the sound was simple. The door at the back had opened, allowing the roar of the engines into the cabin. Those who had been on jetboats before did not care, as they knew things like this happened on occasion. And as they expected, the door soon closed and the cabin was quiet again. Of course, the passengers only thought it was quiet because the roar of the engines had been cut down so suddenly. As the passengers lost interest in the door and turned to the island, only the girl who had been sitting next to Hayato stared curiously. I wonder why he went outside? Sir, the deck is off-limits to passengers Whoops! Sorry. Sorry bout this. Hayato apologized sincerely as he landed a chop on the crew members neck. And just like in the movies, the crew member instantly lost consciousness. No one gets how long I had to practice to get this right Hayato muttered, taking out his handgun. After falling into the sea, he had taken it apart completely and cleaned out every last corner, making sure it would work. All he could do now was trust that the rounds were waterproof enough. Enduring the violent shaking, he stood at the very back of the boatin a blind spot from the passenger cabin. The boat didnt shake quite as much as fishing boats did, but the wind and the water prevented him from standing properly. It was like getting onto a car driving down the highway. He remembered that the crew member who had tried to stop him was wearing a seatbelt as well. When the boat drew nearest to the artificial island, he saw. Standing on an aboveground point that jutted into sea was a man. Hayato recognized Seiichi. Look at the southern dock That was the message in the envelope from Yili. Youve gotta be kidding me. The same dock I used when I first came five years ago? Is this some kinda revenge plot? He did not know why Seiichi had sent the message. But he had an idea. So he wants to really wake up and snap outta his dream. Guess its kinda my fault for dragging him into a dream in the first place. Makes sense. Amused, Hayato held up his gun and took aim at the docks. At his foes forehead. And as though answering Hayatos horizontal grip, the figure on the docks held out his arm. Though Hayatos eyesight wasnt spectacular, he thought he saw a grin on his opponents face. At the same time, he felt like he had been beaten. Hah! Haha! Thats actually damned cool! Asshole, its like hes in a movie! Then whos the protagonist that gets to live? Me? Him? Or do we both die and the credits start rolling? At that point, Hayato realized that was a foolish question. Me and him, neither of us are the main characters in that city. The city itself is the star. The boat moved forward, and the moment the gap was at its narrowest, the two men opened fire at exactly the same time. Under the endlessly clear blue sky, the gunshot resonated into the air. Volume 1, Epilogue: Kuzu is Kuzu Volume 1, Epilogue: Kuzu is Kuzu Yua? Im ready to order. Okay! Midday at Iizukas Restaurant was just as crowded as usual. A tanned girl looked up at Kuzuhara and hurried to him. One omelet-soba combo and oolong tea, please. Got it! Blankly watching Yua head for the kitchen, Kuzuhara fell into thought. Why had Hayato Inui been so obsessed with Seiichi Kugi? If it really was a case of hating those most similar to him, Hayato could have easily just killed Seichi. Was he trying, maybe, to save Seiichi from the same predicament hed gone through? But thinking would get him nowhere. In fact, it even occurred to Kuzuhara that maybe Inui was trying to turn Seiichi to his side. But then again, Kuzuhara did not care to understand someone that insane. So what had changed? It felt sort of like something about the city was different, but it also felt like everything was the same. In the end, Kelly never did broadcast the truth behind the incident over the radio. After all, now that Seiichi was gone, his corruption meant nothing to his former organization. The city itself did not seem to care about the mastermind behind the incidents, either. The only people in the city who cared about organization politics were people from the organizations. And in this case, as the surviving organizations already knew what took place behind the scenes, the truth did not matter. Nothing was done to Kelly in the aftermath, and the incident came to an almost monotonous close. The only significant change, perhaps, was that the group that ruled the Eastern Districtthe group that had been silent throughout the incidenthad taken over both the Southern and Northern Districts as well. Yilis family continued to rule the West, and had also taken control of the Pits as well. They must have cut a deal with the East beforehand. In the end, Kuzuhara remained on the volunteer police force, and the citys economy remained the same. The bigwigs of the Eastern District must have already spoken with not only Yili, but with Hayato Inui as well. Perhaps the whole incident was orchestrated by the Eastern Districts organization to begin with. Kuzuhara decided he no longer cared. His thoughts moved on. And as for the restaurant Ygotta buy, Kuzu. Cmon, Kuzu. Now that Dads back, were spending way more money on food. We know your ribs still hurt. Ygotta buy, or Im gonna poke you. Im gonna hit you. Im gotta stab you! Eat you! Shoveling his omelet-soba combo into his mouth, Kuzuhara ignored the children. Hey Kuzu, did you know your ringtone was all over the islands speakers the other time? What? Ah, right. When he thought, he realized that Kelly must have gone to the trouble of playing his ringtone over the speakers when he went to stop Seiichi and Inui. But to be frank, Kuzuhara had not had the ease of mind to hear the song. With his ribs broken, he couldnt turn his ears to the speakers at the same time. Thats how Kuzu beat the bad guys! What? Says who? Dad said the rainbow-haired guy said so! Kuzu, that song brought you back to life! I never died. Its the power of love! With you and Kelly! Who powers up with the BGM? Thats so immature! Kuzuhara frowned. How is that immature? Hey! So youre not denying the power of love thing! All right, which one of you wants to be the first in line for a real tearjerker? Six children chirped and chattered as they surrounded Kuzuhara, who was blushing just slightly. But when they saw their mother approach with a knife in hand, they scattered in terror. In the womans absence, her husband got to working on the yakisoba in the kitchen, sweating profusely. So its all back to normal, huh. On one hand, it felt like he had accomplished nothing. On the other hand, he was relieved. He hadnt really changed on the inside, either. But perhaps he would take some time off one day to visit a certain grave in Tokyo. Quietly sipping his oolong tea, Kuzuhara remembered that one more thing had changed since then. As if on cue, his oldest ringtone began to sound from his breast pocket. In the city, where the noise from the speakers mingled with the peoples voices, The ringtone sounded recklessly, on and on. ----- ----- Volume 1, Epilogue 2: The Dog’s End Volume 1, Epilogue 2: The Dogs End But you still came outside. Figures. Youre an idiot. Hanging up, Seiichi looked at the gun in his hand. The large-caliber handgun had been at his side always during his time in the city. It was the one that had killed Kanae five years ago, and more recently broken Kuzuharas ribs. Seiichi had never reloaded the gun. And now that he thought about it, it was a miracle that the gun still fired after being unused for five years. It was the first and last gun he ever fired in the city. Without a moments hesitation, he put the muzzle to his head and pulled the trigger. There was a click. Nothing came out of the muzzle. After staring for some time at the sea, Seiichi quietly said to himself, Lets go back. The lonely young man headed for the city. Not the one on the artificial island, but to his hometown. To the island where the snowy mountains loomed. As he made the long walk, Seiichi thought to himself. He wonderedwas the town where he and Kanae grew up still there? The man who escaped reality because of his powerlessness was now returning to reality for the very same reason. The young man who had never grown up would return to take back his lost time. To finally make things up to her, and to the people he killed. It had been years since he looked up at the mountains of Kosado. There was no snow on the bridge, but the peaks were wearing thin caps of white. The kites circling the sky overhead were no different from those he saw as a boy. Watching the birds gliding so gracefully, Seiichi quietly fell to his knees and wept. -End- Volume 2, Mew Mew! -Crazy Cat’s Night Volume 2, Mew Mew! -Crazy Cat''s Night *** The Eastern Districts Guard Team the words of Spring-heeled Joplin, the Observer Welcome! Welcome, friends! Welcome to this subtly off, tarnished, beautiful, and truly endlessly lovable world! Would this be your first time on the island? Then the first thing you all must do is secure your own safety! I am Joplin, the Observer. Not to brag, but as the Observer who has seen countless ways to survive on this island, I thought I should give you some pointers. Newcomers like you might as well ask an organization for protection. What, you dont think theres groups like that around? Fine, fine. Heres some proof. Check out this video! Its from a camera hidden on the Eastern District bosss collar. Black suit: I told ya not to make Jun cry, Boss! Girl with bangs: *sniff* I-its okay, Mr. Zhang Black suit: How the hell could you write ⡯ on her precious wanted poster of Inui?! ???: Sorry, I was feeling a bit jealous. Better than writing ǡ(1), though. Black suit: What are you, eight? What do you think? Talk about cozy and domestic! They typically do bodyguard work for bigwigs, but theyre cool enough people to protect folks like you if youve got the cash. What, you dont trust em? You dont get how a buncha punks like them can protect people on this island? Wrong! Too bad. Circle. Shooting blanks. In onomatopoeia,bzzt. Sucks for you. Fuck off. Hah! Just kidding. I was just messing with you. Sorry. I told you, this islands off. Trying to judge everything by your standards? Thats no good. No good at all. I mean, I bet the guy in blacks the only one you thought was worth the money. I bet you thought hes the leader. Ahahahahahahahaha! Wrong. Youre still chained by your own standards. All right, all right. Ill tell you. About the guard cat that lives on this island. The story of an adorable, soft, and slightly misbehaved lil kitten with claws that shred everything they touch. Thats right. It was just about when a casino opened up in the Eastern District ----- Rats the words of Yakumo Amagiri, the Killer Ghoul ----- Sorry. Im actually the Killer Ghoul. So I think Im going to kill you. I dont know why you were sniffing around like that, but to be honest it bothered me. The way you were mousing around me. Although if you were a rodent like Nejiro, I might have spared you. Hm? Youve never heard of him? I see. Youre new to this island, arent you. Nejiro is king over the rats on this island. Theyre such tiny little rats. Those children, you know, are everywhere. Its a little different from being able to go anywhere. Me and people like Yua can get anywhere, but those rats are different. Those rats, you see, are everywhere. Thats the important part. Im emphasizing theeverywhere because its most important. They spread into every corner of the city to nibble away at people and even the island itself. Theyre some of the more annoying things around here. Although theyre no problem for me. Their eyes look completely empty, but at the same time theyre like mirrors. They reflect their leader Nejiros eyes. Sad and lonely, but unable to see that thats what they look like themselves. I cant say I know what theyre thinking. Just like you dont understand a Killer Ghoul like me, I dont understand rats. But its strange. They look like rodents to me, so I never get the urge to kill them. Im a killer, not a butcher. All right. Ill tell you. The legend behind the poor, sweet rats that nest on this island. You should pray that I change my mind while I talk. That I change my mind about killing you. Thats right. It was just about when a casino opened up in the Eastern District ----- The Rulers the words of Takeshishi Kanjur of the ramen shop So whatre you snooping around for? I mean, I dont care slong as you pay for the ramen. But lemme at least talk to myself or something. Its for your benefit. The folks on this island are basically trash beyond help. Including me. Just like Uenoshima by Tokyo used to be a dump. This is an island of human trash. The trash just ended up drawing more trash, and eventually they split into district like East and West and caused a ruckus. We used to have a North and South not too long ago, but all the groups just chomped away at each other until we just had the mountains East and West left standing. What? You wanna know whos at the top of those mountains? Youre outta your mind. Whyre you replying to something Im saying to myself? All right. Lemme keep talkin to myself. The boss in the Western Districts some guy named Ei. But the real movers and shakers are the executives. We dont even know if this Ei guys on the island or not. I know about one of the execsthis woman named Yili, whos essentially the head honcho over West. Shes a shrewd one, that. If you stumble around like someone who got caught by Yakumo, youd end up with a new pair of cement shoes. Unlike Yakumo, she doesnt let her whims tell her what to do. The boss over East acts like he knows exactly what youre thinking. Hes even worse than Yili. Hed know what a cockroach or a rat is thinking if it lived on this island. Cause hes basically a house-sized rat himself. A freak, if I ever saw one. Theyre the trashiest of trash there is. King and Queen Trash. They meet more trash prerequisites than anyone else. Which means theyre the most human people on the island. You already know that people are made up of 90% trash. Let me just tell you the whole thing while Im at it. About the two top idiots who sold all their their souls and lives and pasts to the island. Thats right. It was just about when a casino opened up in the Eastern District ----- Note: (1) A parody of the extremely popular manga Kinnikuman, where the main character has the character ⡯(meat, but referring to muscle) on his forehead. ǡ is the character for bone. ----- Volume 2, Prologue: The Future - Legends Volume 2, Prologue: The Future - Legends Phuket, Thailand. Patong Beach. Under the blazing sun that summer day, the beach was crawling with tourists. Though it wasnt as crowded as Japans beaches, where there were more people than there was water, Patong Beach was not lacking for energy. Visitors from all over the world melded into the captivating scenery enclosed in the Andaman Sea. The beach was filled with so many people of so many backgrounds, as though they had been on the island from the very beginning. Huh? No way, you Japanese too? Man, talk about nostalgic! Yeah, I was there until just half a year ago! There was a food stand in the middle of the beach, full of tourists. A man with rainbow-tinted hair grinned as he chattered amicably with the man next to him. Then again, I guess you cant really call that Japan. I mean, its in Japan, but its notpart of it. You know about it, man? Everyone does. Yknow. That big-ass bridge between Sado Island and Niigata. The one they never finished! You heard about the artificial island in the middle? I used to live there for a while. The Japanese man, who seemed to be a tourist, gave the rainbow-haired man a curious look. They just left it there before they finished, so thugs and illegal immigrants started flockin to the place. What do people call it now? The Island Abandoned by Japan, The Extraterritorial Island, Dump Island, The real island of dreams As though recalling a distant hometown, the man put on a lonely smile and began to tell his story. Sure the place is a dump, but its a damn good place for someone like me to live. Yknow, how normal people like you treat the island like a legend? But once you get used to the shit, theres nothing better in the whole goddamned country. The rainbow-haired man tipped his glass, boasting of his past. A legend. Yeah. Thats the perfect word. The whole islands turned into a legend like the Kowloon Walled City. Now, I pulled some crazy shit on that island, but theres actually a lot of living legends there. Just like a movie! The Japanese man urged his new friend for details, curious. Hm. You wanna know bout the legends? Lets see The rainbow-haired man looked up and thought for a moment. Then, after placing an order for more beer and snacks, began to narrate as though telling history. First up is the strongest man on the island. Sji Kuzuhara, the head of the volunteer cops! One serious badass, swear to god. Its like nothing is average about this guy. He deflects bullets with his hand. Can you believe that? Hey, dont give me that look. Then again, I dont blame you for being skeptical. Getting into the groove of storytelling, the rainbow-haired man chuckled and began to tell the many legends of the island. As though bragging abut his own family, he did not know when to end the waves of legendary exploits. If youre just thinking power, theres Greatest Zhanghes the champ in the underground wrestling ring. Hand-to-hand, hes on Kuzuharas levelhe might even be stronger if its pro wrestling. Then again, fighting on the rings totally different from fighting off the ring. Guns? Theres Carlos. Almost made the Olympics, that guy. If youre talking strong and dangerous, theres Spring-heeled Joplin, the living urban legend. And The strongest, baddest of them all. Yakumo Amagiri, the Killer Ghoul. He almost got me, too. Got away by the skin of my teeth, but I had the devils luck that day. Other than fighting skill? Theres this girl named Yua who tried to make a map of the entire island on her own. Nah, half the islands a total maze now cause the bums who live there keep renovating the place. And unlike amusement parks, there aint any employees there to bail you out if you get lost. Buruburu Airwaves! Thats the islands very own radio station. The babe who runs it is this weirdo named Kelly. Nah, you wouldnt get it if you didnt see her in person. Then theres the legendary pickpocket, Grandpa G. The G-pick for short. Apparently hes never lost in fifty years. Dunno what hes never lost at, but dont ya think its pretty crazy how he lives off of pickpocketing on an island of poor-ass bums? He got me about three times, too. Old man Takes tonkotsu ramen is a legend of its own. Ah, right. Theres the boss of the Eastern District. Hes a real wacko, that one. Huh? Oh. See, the islands divided into a bunch of Districts. Theres an organization controlling each district, but theyre all pretty shady folks. Its a big headache. I ended up here cause I picked a fight with a Western District exec. Talk about stupid. Though the rainbow-haired man laughed self-deprecatingly, he showed no sign of regret or frustration. Who else ah, I remember. After a short pause, he burst out laughing. Almost forgot this one. The islands adorable kitten. The sweet pussycat who got to the island first, hunting down the rats taking over the joint. Chewing on a snack, the man began to tell the story of a certain legend. Shes whimsical and misbehaved, but you just cant leave her alone. Just lookin at her makes you want to scratch the back of her neck. Although her claws are something else. Nah, not metaphorically. Im talking literally. Cause her clawsre actually ----- Volume 2, Prologue: The Past - Cat Volume 2, Prologue: The Past - Cat Brrrrrrm. Brrrrrrrrrrm. BRRRRRRRRRRRRM. The sea breeze and the rumbling of engines filled the island as construction vehicles roared everywhere. And at the center of the island she sat, her eyes gently closed. She was quite youngstill only in elementary school, from her looks. With her arms wrapped around her knees and her face looking up, she slept. As though the rumbling that shook the island was nothing more than a soothing lullaby. Perhaps the term island did not fit the place where she slept. A dull grey mass expanded inorganically outward. Construction machinery was everywhere on the flat, measured land, and materials were stacked in endless piles. Though the materials were to be turned into the buildings on the island, the countless steel beams almost looked like piles of rubble. Because only the construction vehicles brought in by ship were on the island, the street that passed through the center of the island had neither traffic lights nor guardrails. But once the island was completed, it would be the best road on the entire facility. From here, it looks just like the reclaimed land in Odaiba. A man in work wear standing in the middle of the crossroad muttered to himself, looking down the street. The tire-marked street seemed to run forever, but the blue seas unfolded just as the road reached the horizon. The man, who was almost middle-aged, turned slightly. But thatll change once the island is finished. With the Etsusa Bridge as the turning point, Niigata, Sado, and even Japans economy will improve instantly. Hah hah. Thats a very bold claim. Replied a suit-clad man standing next to him. Mr. Sahara, youre almost sounding like an Ishin-shishi(1) patriot. Heh. So Im being conceited, now? The man in work wear replied with a chuckle, sounding like an ordinary salaryman. Then again, I suppose its not something a construction manager is really qualified to say. Thats for higher-ups like you, Mr. Kirino. Please, Im only an architect. This bridge and the island carry the hopes of everyoneinvolvedequally. Kirino replied. Sahara gave a toothy grin, embarrassed. I suppose thats true. Once theyre finished, Ill have more than enough to brag about to my daughter. He slowly turned to a pile of materials nearby. Kirino followed his gaze and saw a small truck parked there. The engine was on, and in it the girl sat hugging her knees. In the din of noise, she alone seemed to be cocooned in silence. Her face was pointed upwards, but she seemed to be asleep. Kirino watched her curiously, then turned to the construction manager. That would be your daughter, then? Thats right. She begged me to take her along so she could see, but she fell asleep. Damn. People always say she acts like a borrowed cat(2), but now shes really curled up like a kitten wrapped up in blankets. Saharas tone was a little rough, but he wore a loving look. He then changed the subject, turning to Kirino. Come to think of it, didnt you say you had a daughter, too? Why not bring her over so she can watch her father in action? Ah, my daughters still a bit young for that. Its too dangerous to bring her on site, but my wife is taking good care of her, and theyre watching from the mainland. Kirino said, also laughing proudly, and looked in the same direction as Sahara. On the southern side of the island, they could see the mountains of the mainland and the sea between, and the cityscape on the shore. The foundations of the massive bridge dotted the gap between the mainland and the artificial island. I see so theyre watching from there. Sahara said, fixing his helmet awkwardly. Then well just have to make sure they get to visit the place someday. Put our backs into it and finish up this island. The architect nodded silently. Sahara began to walk toward the work site. I cant wait. Until the day children our daughters age chuckle together on this island we built. Im not so sure about chuckle, but I feel the same. Kirino said with a wry grin, looking over the island once more. The worlds largest, longest bridge, was to stretch between Niigata and Sado. And at the center of the bridge would be the artificial island. On that as-of-yet unnamed structure, the men dreamed of a brighter future. Like fathers watching their children grow. At the center of the island, the construction managers daughter remained cut off from the world around her. Even in the din of noise, she was as docile as a borrowed cat. So long as the engines continued to rumble, the girls state of peace remained unbroken. Until the moment the commotion spread, cutting short the sound of construction on the island, she continued to entrust herself to the rumbling air. Even to the moment of her fathers death. Even when her father was pulled into the massive engine that formed the core of the island. And time passed ----- Note: (1) Japanese political activists from the late Edo period. (2) An idiom referring to someone who remains alone and reserved even in the midst of a lively crowd. ----- Volume 2, Prologue: The Present - Rats Volume 2, Prologue: The Present - Rats Summer, 2020. Just above the Pits in the Western District. See? Hes already dead. Said a boy, looking down at an unmoving old man. The boy was not yet fifteen years old, his face still quite innocent. He looked around at the children around him with an indifferent mask. I told you, didnt I? I win the bet. There were four or five of them gathered together. In the dim concrete passageway, the children relaxed in whatever ways were most comfortable. As though closing in on the fresh corpse, they drew near. The old man was still warm, and he stank of something other than rot. Blood. The old man was bleeding everywherethere wasnt quite a flood, but the blood was forming visible pools around him. Watching it unfold, the girls whispered. Howd he die? Blood loss? He got beaten with a lead pipe, so maybe cranial trauma? Or old age. No way. The boys began to whisper, then. How longd it take? About fourteen minutes. So Nejiros the only winner. Was he the only one who guessed hed die in less than 15 minutes? Though they had witnessed death, the children did not show any sign of fear or compassion. There were no smiles on their lips, but from the way they spoke it almost sounded like they were entertained. Old people are really weak. Dont you think, Nejiro? One of the boys wondered. The skinny boy called Nejiro replied. He wasnt weak because he was old. People in general are just much weaker than we expect. A beat. Then he added, Especially the people on this island. Nejiro did not seem very healthy himself, with his pale complexion. The children around him seemed much the same. To exaggerate slightly, the dead man looked to be healthier than the children around him. Though the children were surrounding the corpse, they were not the ones who had killed the man. The old man was a local of the artificial island, but he had been caught up in a fight with a group of punks new to the city, and ended up being beaten to death. The punks had shown him no compassion; they had swung planks and pipes at the man several times older than they were without even blinking. Watching the old man lay there moaning, his belongings looted, the children merely did nothing. Instead of helping him up or putting him out of his misery, they whispered amongst themselves as they made bets on whether or not he would survive, or how long it would take for him to die. Not knowing just how cruel their actions were. Or perhaps they knew their own cruelty well. The old fluorescent lightbulb above their heads flickered with a noise. As if on cue, one of the girls turned her dull eyes to Nejiro. What do we do with the body? Itll smell if we leave it here. She wondered. The boy next to Nejiro chimed in. This is the Western District. The volunteer policell take care of it. He said, his eyes staring nowhere. Nejiro spoke, his gaze also directed at no one. You think? I heard their leader Kuzuharas not on the island right now. Oh, right. The volunteer police are a bunch of weaklings without Kuzuhara. With that surprisingly mature assessment, the children went silent. The air was heavier. The temperature on their skin was icy. Aboveground, the summer sun was probably warming up the ground and the air. But underground, near the Pits, the air was surprisingly frigid. Perhaps it was all the unnecessary air conditioning on the aboveground level; the chill gradually robbed the boys and girls of body heat. Yet the children did not even flinch. Not for death, not for the air, and not even for their own positions. The light flickered again. Nejiro turned, and without sparing a glance at the body or his companions, headed for the nearest staircase. Then, he looked over his shoulder with one final conclusion. Even if no one takes care of it now, Im sure even the slower ones will do something once it starts to smell. Or maybe someone else will do it before that. So all we have to do is avoid this area until then. His mechanical voice, the intonation restrained to its limits, slightly shook the chilling air. I see. Youre right. The other children showed no emotion to his conclusion. With equally mechanical replies, they stirred after Nejiro. Like a pack of lemmings bound for a cliffside. ? ?? They had climbed up several winding flights of stairs when Nejiro suddenly opened his mouth. Without even slowing his pace he spoke in a monotone. Our bonds are strong. Nothing can break us. It was a line straight out of a passionate shnen manga, but the boys tone remained as neutral as ever as he continued to live out his indifference. There was something resembling surrender in the way he said the word bonds. As though he had no choice but to accept that word. Eventually, the children reached the top landing aboveground. Stopping in front of a door at a dead end, Nejiro brought up an unusual metaphor. This ship wont stay afloat for long. It might even already be sinking. And weve been forced aboard it. And finally, he seemed to change. His tone shook faintly, betraying the sudden surge of emotion in his heart. Was he speaking to his companions behind him? Or to himself? Thats why were going to get out of here. To survive. Thats why we joined forces and swore to live as one. Right? His tone quickened as he spoke. His gaze grew sharper. Thats why we gave ourselves a name. Rats. Were going to escape this sinking ship. We just want to survive. Nejiro was not the only one who began to show emotion. The other children, who had been listening as though they were inanimate objects, slowly began to react to his voice. Is that right? Thats right. Yeah. Are we running away? Were running away. Where? Anywhere but here. Whats there? Is there something thats not here? Im sure there is. What? Can we be happy? I think so. Whats that mean? Have you ever felt happy before? You just know it from a dictionary, right? I know were not happy right now. Theres no way kids like us can ever be happy. I bet happy is outside the island. The people who abandoned us must have taken it away when they left. Taken what? Happy. Thats stupid. Can we even survive outside the island? But if Nejiro says we can We might be able to. I bet we will. We will. Lets. Yeah. Lets survive. There was nothing childlike about their conversation, yet it was not an adult-like one, either. Though they were speaking Japanese, the sequence of words was something not quite human. The children were not lethargic; they were simply indifferent to everything but themselves. With the undirected whispers of his companions at his back, Nejiro slowly took hold of the doorknob. Where were going, well be able to find happiness. I know we will. Thats why were running away. To the great big world where the people who abandoned us on this trash-filled island are. An unpleasant, rusted screech echoed down the stairwell. At the same time, a bright orange light began to illuminate the childrens faces. It was evening. The blinding sunlight seemed to pierce their very eyes. And to get there, well nibble through everything. From sacks of rice to human hearts. And as though to himself, the boy repeated: Everything. Silent in unison, they filed out the door. They were on the roof of a small building. The moment they stepped outside, the ocean breeze and the boiling heat encapsulated them. The children had to blink rapidly because of the sudden temperature change. It must have been months since I last came outside. Nejiro said to himself, looking out at his surroundings from behind the railings. The beautiful decorations and the staggering electric lighting on the streets had long been broken beyond function. The grubby grey jungle was almost post-apocalyptic to behold, but there were signs of life in every corner. Countless wires suspended between broken windows, and the laundry hanging out to dry from them. The hand-assembled houses that crowded half-finished buildings. The scent of dinner and the white smoke that accompanied it wafting over the city. Incandescent and halogen lamps shining like Christmas lights from behind the windows of ruined buildings. Andthe sound of generators working to keep those lights going. It was like countless people had been stuffed into living spaces, left to churn to and fro. Again and again, like a shot out of a nature documentary. This. Peering down from the roof, Nejiro tightened his grip on the railings. This is the world weve been given? He unleashed his emotions in an instant. There was clearly a smile on his face, but the voice that spoke those words was trembling. As if. Yeah. The boys also laughed. Hah hah hah. Youre right. The girls also laughed. Listening to the chorus of monotonous laughter, Nejiro put on a fake smile of his own and slowly raised his head, burning a certain image into his eyes. The image of the worlds largest over-sea bridge, stretching through the center of the island from north to south. And the endless ocean before them, surrounding the filthy city. In spite of the many hopes and dreams piled upon it, the island was never completed. Though it was a world away from the work its creators wanted to make, There was still laughter. The children were laughing. Their faces completely blank. On and on they chuckled. It was neither the mainland nor the island. It was Japan, yet not. It was neither land nor sea. The longest bridge in the world, spanning Sado Island and Niigata. The nameless artificial island that stood in the very middle of that bridge Volume 2, 1: Chainsaw Cat Volume 2, Chapter 1: Chainsaw Cat Wednesday morning, mid-July. Somewhere in the Eastern District. Brrrrrrrm. Brrrrrrrrm. Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. Off-kilter vibrations shook the morning streets. The sound of generators spinning their rusting motors. The sound of the reddened saw at the butcher shop cutting through frozen chunks of pork. The sound of a motorcycles engine spinning idly. The sound of a dusty air conditioning unit struggling to circulate air. The sound of an ancient washing machine rattling and splashing. All kinds of vibrations tangled together to shake the air of the city. And in that endless resonance of noise, she slept like a baby. The room was by no means large, with tools and electronics heaped together like rubble. The young woman was sprawled out in her underwear as though filling the gaps. She was probably not yet twenty. Her long bangs covered her closed eyes. And though she had an attractive figure, there was something quite childlike in her sleeping face. It was past 9 in the morning, but sunlight would never enter the room. It wasnt that the windows were coveredonly that the light from outside was artificial. Overhead outside was not a blue sky, but a ceiling of concrete. The young womans smooth, fair skin reflected the cold fluorescent light on the ceiling. And just as she stirred, the cell phone lying on the floor began to ring. The ringtone was a song from a decades-old slasher flick about a madman who killed people while wearing human skin. It was a poor fit for the girls looks, and if she had to fit the films setting somehow, she would probably work best as the victim. Mmm Opening her eyes at the melody filling the room, the girl reached over to the cell phone a slight distance away. Though her skin was pale, her slender arm did not look particularly frail. Taking the call, she replied in a drowsy voice. Yawn hello? Eek?! The girl flinched. Her hazy consciousness instantly cleared as she righted herself with the force of a jack-in-the-box. M-Mr. Zhang! Yes? Wait, huh? Whats a lummox? Ahh, yes! Okay! Her eyes began to spin again. The girl named Jun Sahara did not wait for the man to continue. She hung up, and with a yawn, breathed something like a sigh. Uhh Tears streamed from her eyes. They had probably come from her yawn earlier, but she still felt like crying. Wait. Todays Wednesday. Dont I have the day off? She wondered, and turned to the calendar hanging from her door. It was definitely Wednesdayshe had Wednesdays off Oh Noticing the irregularity on the calendar, she moaned. Todays date was circled in red, and in the space below the date were written the words Go to work today!. How could I forget? Jun had completely forgotten about it and chatted with her friend Misaki over the phone until late last night. It was clearly her own mistake. Normally, she would have struggled to vent her anger, but this time she blankly folded her blankets without looking particularly anxious. Then she stood up and began to move, heading off to do her business. Though she had only just woken up, her fair skin was already shimmering. Her eyes were still covered by her bangs, but her nose and mouth hinted at her attractive features. She was very calm for someone who had been so badly chewed outthere was no wasted movement in her actions. In several minutes she had changed and was opening the refrigerator as she fixed her sleeves. She took out a pouch of nutritional jelly from the door and sucked on it as she walked. Though quick, there was nothing rushed in the way she moved. Other than the mess of junk around her blankets, the room was quite clean. Jun crossed the room again and again as she prepared to leave, covering the shortest distance possible each time. Her short hair was clearly brushed, but her bangs still covered her eyes. Yet it didnt seem to obstruct her vision as she didnt try to push it aside. After putting on a well-cut leather suit, she put on pants instead of a skirt. Inside her opened jacket she only wore a T-shirt, allowing glimpses of her lovely curves. But Jun did not care about such things; she was dressed in a way that allowed her great freedom of movement. When the jelly pouch was empty, she tossed it in a trash can and muttered a word of thanks even though no one was there to hear. Finally ready to set out, she grabbed something unusual at the door. Two long leather bags were leaning by the door. They looked like baseball bat pouches, but two sizes thicker. Straps were attached to either end of each pouch. Jun slung both over her shoulders; they looked like small cannons on her back. It was jarring to behold, but Jun did not seem to mind. She opened her locked door and stepped outside. At first glance, it looked like she was in an underground shopping mall. In fact, from the layout alone the area was a shopping mall. To be specific, it was once meant to be one. From the looks of the people traveling the corridors and those opening up shop in their own corners, the area did not seem like it was underground. Unlike a normal shopping mall, it was like an aboveground slum had been transplanted into a basement. But the graffiti-riddled ceiling overhead turned the atmosphere of the city on its head. And it was not only abovewalls, the floor, and the shutters of stores that had yet to open were filled to every last corner with graffiti. It was different from the way young people in cities left gang symbols on walls. The graffiti here was mostly scribbles. Most of the scribbles were written in Japanese, and though 80% of the people walking down the street were Japanese, the city was completely different from any region in Japan. Oh, Mr. Take. Good morning Mornin, Jun. When Jun came outside, the owner of the ramen place next door was preparing to open up shop. They saw each other almost every day, but perhaps it was her personalityor the mans intimidating facethat Jun often found herself cowering in front of him. Jun, the owner of the ramen shop, and everyone who had a business or home in the neighborhood was there illegally. If things had gone according to plan, this area would have been the biggest shopping mall in Hokuriku. But it had become a den of illegal residents. How had such a thing happened? What was this place? Those might be the questions on the minds of anyone who set foot here without doing their research. But no one came to this city without the answers to those questions. There were many ways to reach the island. One could walk across the bridge from Sado or Niigata. Naturally, the entrances to the bridge were sealed off and heavily guarded by the police. Another way was to take a boat. There were several professional transporters who undertook such jobs using motorboats or fishing boats. The only downside was that they cost a fortune, and that passengers were likely to be robbed of everything they owned the moment they came ashore, abandoned on the island by the transporter. And as going to the island was illegal, the victims could not even go to the police for help after that. Even before that, the island had been abandoned by the law-governed nation of Japansomeone who had lost everything on the island might not even be able to make it back alive. In other words, those who came to the island were people who had no choice but to escape there, or young people and journalists who visited out of curiosity. Or Look what we have here. Hey babe. Heh. Lets be honest here. Youre done. people like these. As Jun headed for work on the same route she always took, people approached her in a deserted stretch of the path. It was in a stairwell leading aboveground that a group of young men seemed to materialize out of a background of graffiti, getting in her way. ? Momentarily confused, Jun widened her hidden eyes and looked around. There were six or seven of them. A group of young men dressed in ways that flaunted their stupidity had taken charge of the stairwell, and were surrounding Jun. Check it out. Betcha shes wondering why were picking on her. Nice. Hey, lemme see your eyes. Cmon. The young men chattered with no concern for her feelings. Jun knew what they were thinking. And as though having seen through her, the men continued to ignore her personhood. Whatd I tell you guys? This chick walks through this empty stairwell every morning. Cant believe dumbasses like this still exist. Cmon, lets grab her and go. Jun could only tilt her head at the flow of the conversation. Why are they picking on me, of all people? And with intense curiosity, she opened her mouth. Yet there was no hint of fear or anger in her tone. Um everyone? Do you not know about me? She paused hesitantly from time to time, but she was not scared. What the hell about, bitch? One of the men spat, grabbing Jun by her collar. We just said we know you pass by here every morning. You know whats gonna happen if you dont hold still? Oh, I get it. Jun inwardly clapped her hands in understanding. These people havent been on the island long. They just happened to see me and pick me out. If theyd been watching me for a while, they wouldnt have been waiting for me on my day off. Realizing that the men were just thugs who were after her money or body, Jun breathed a sigh of relief. In other words, theyre not work enemies. She tried to put a hand on her chest, but one of the men was still holding her collar. Um Could you let go of me? Jun was about to ask, but in that instant the thug growled. What? No-nothing. Im sorry. She backed down without thinking, intimidated. You got a problem, pussycat? Youre in for a world of hurt if you try to fight back Or you know what? That might be more entertaining. Do your worst. Jun hung her head apologetically, and mumbled Okay. What? A second later, her hand slid back and reached into one of the cylindrical cases behind her. Hey! What the The thugs first instinct was to grab her arm, but Juns movements were utterly efficient. No one had noticed her move until her hand was inside the case. Was she planning to take out a stun gun, the thugs wondered. They were not naiveeven they knew that women in neighborhoods like this armed themselves for protection. But their confidence that no weapon could beat their numbers ultimately sealed their fate. The newcomers to the city knew much too little about their new lair. The object that slipped out from her back was Wha the thugs could feel their breaths caught in their throats Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. The growl of a beast echoed through the concrete stairwell. Realizing where the sound was coming from, the man holding Juns collar instantly let go and leapt backbut lost his balance and fell on his backside. The other thugs froze at once, and one of them dropped the cigarette he had in his mouth. He did not even glance at the fallen cigarette as his lips trembled at the sight of Juns weapon. The object she had drawn shone an eerie silver; it let out a ghastly howl. It spun. And spun. And spun. Around the edges of a metal guide bar, a sharpened chain spun like a linear motor car. Countless spinning blades slipped out of the red engine. The weapon was as thin and sharp as a bat. A modified chainsaw. Wha? A chainsaw? This time, the men were left confused. And Juns expression also changed. Her apologetic look did a 180, leaving an angelic smile on her face. Her eyes were still hidden, but she seemed to wish peace on all who saw her. Perhaps the chainsaw was not as heavy as it lookedshe raised it with one arm without a single labored breath. In fact, the chainsaws engine was much smaller than the standard design, and the long, thin blade almost had the form of a katana. Holding up her unusual and dangerous toy, Jun introduced herself with a smile. Ahem nice to meet you, everyone. My name is Jun Sahara, the person in charge of guarding the most powerful man in the Eastern District! Her earlier awkwardness vanished, giving way to a spirited introduction. As soon as she finished speaking, her chainsaw growled even more loudly. The roar once more filled the space, noise bouncing off every wall and stair. The blades spun mercilessly in the narrow stairwell. From Juns perspective, the men were all within cutting range. Some of them had knives in their belts, but they were so cowed by the chainsaw that using the knife didnt even occur to them. One of the thugs finally came to his senses and swung a lead pipebut there was a flash of sparks as the pipe was knocked out of his hand. Before he knew it, the chain was spinning rapidly under his chin. It chipped away at his stubble, punctuating the air with each hair cut. The man had barely noticed Jun move. Like the wind she had brought the saw to him without a single wasted movement. The newly shaved man could not even scream. The moment Jun drew back the chainsaw, he wobbled to his knees and lost consciousness. You bitch! One of the thugs howled, pulling a blade from his belt. It was a gigantic, 30-centimeter knife. If the thug were to use it for anything other than making threats, he would have to prepare himself to kill. With newfound confidence(perhaps owed to the massive weapon), or maybe with the mindset of a cornered rat, the man raised a battle shriek and swung. But Youre slow. Hup! He swung too far back; in the brief opening, the chainsaw drew near in silence. Jun had her back turned to the man, and in her left hand was the roaring engine. And the weapon threatening the mans wrist was the object in Juns left hand, a chainsaw that had not yet been started. No one noticed that she had taken out the second saw. There was something almost comical about the way the girl dual-wielded chainsaws. Who in the world would even try such a thing? But the girl before the thugs was quite real. Finally drawing their weapons, the men glared warily at the nightmare they faced. Knives. Stun guns. Modified truncheons. A full collection of thuggish weapons. Though none of them had guns, they were armed enough to kill a man and then some. And yet their collective force seemed small and powerless before Jun. A chainsaw was not a tool for hurting people. But it exuded an air of danger beyond those of knives and stun guns. As the thugs gulped in unison, Jun alone grinnednot a drop of sweat on her faceand looked around at them cheerfully. Ah! So youre still not going to leave! She hollered over the roar of the engine, trying to see if her foes were still intent on a fight. The answer came from the thugs leader, who was still on the floor. Wh-wh-what the hell, bastards? Kill the bitch already! He cried, nearly shrieking. The others moved as if on cue. Jun also moved. She simply pulled the black trigger-shaped lever on the chainsaw in her left hand. The second chainsaw roared to life. The spinning quickened at the moment of ignition. It was like the chainsaw was customized to allow its wielder to start it single-handedly. Eek! The thug holding the large knife tried to back away in terrorwhich was quite understandable, as the chain had begun moving right next to his hand. Fuck! What the hell, bi- ARGH! The mans screams were overpowered, and just as he stepped back, he hit the wall. The second layer of vibrations led even the thugs hearts to tremble. Lowering their weapons, they stared at their foe with cold sweat covering their backs. The girl who was until a minute ago their prey had become an enemyand the moment she started her second chainsaw, she had become a predator. Almost provocatively, Jun spun as the thugs watched in horror. She twirled like a top and the chainsaws danced just centimeters from the men. Aha! She laughed cheerfully. Even amidst the echo of the chainsaws, her voice reached the thugs. But perhaps they were just hearing things. Beneath her bangs they caught glimpses of euphoria and manic ecstasy. It almost seemed as though she were in a trance, delivering beauty and fear to the eyes of all who watched. Aha! Hey, everyone. Hey hey hey hey. The moment she drew her chainsaws, Jun had become someone else. As if a second personality had arisen the moment she started the second saw. Why did you come to this island? In spite of her mad grin, her tone remained polite. But that was what terrified the men most. She was like a reaper, out to coldly take their lives with a smile. Have you come to move this island? Her emotions exploded to a high in sync with the roar of her chainsaws. Drawing all that energy into herself, she spoke with a mask of tranquility. Slowing the engines, she continued to question the thugs ecstatically. Will you become this islands engines? But they could not hear hernot because of the engines, but because they no longer had the ease of mind to listen. UAAAAAAAAAARGH! One of the men was pushed to his limit. He charged forward in a bid to escape the fear. With Juns back in his sights, he swung his knife Ahahaha! No, no, thats no good! but for some reason, she was facing him. The moment he noticed her head looking at him, the rest of her bodyfirst the chest and stomach, then her waistand her arms and the chainsaws followed. With feline agility, Jun put her whole body into the swing. There was a deafening screech as chain hit blade, and before sparks flew the mans knife was flung aside. Wha-? The man was by no means weak, but he could not overpower the weight of the chainsaw, which had been further strengthened by centrifugal forces. The only thing left in his hand was an agonizing impact. Yet Jun did not stop there. Her arm did not slowin fact, she swung horizontally as her arm followed her bodys movements. Clang. The second she swung, a stun gun fell to pieces as it fell to the floor. But Jun still continued. With her weapon in hand, she elegantly made a diagonal turn to the side. It was like the roar of the engines was not powering the chainsaw, but her body. Each time she spun, one weapon after another fell. And by the time every weapon had been sent flying, the thugs were frozen. Is it over already, everyone? Noticing the men, Jun loosened her grip on the trigger and quieted the engine little by little. H-hey! Wait, stop! Hold it! Please! Well do anything! Just let us go! Well stay away from you, swear to god! Please! The man on his backside begged, his eyes wild, but Jun smiled. Just me? What? So youre saying that youll keep running wild in the Eastern District? The moment her eyes narrowed, the engines roared again. BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRM. Argh! Wait! No! Ahaha! You can ask me to wait all you like, but Shouting over the noise of her chainsaws, Jun passed a death sentence with an angelic smile. Im sorry! These two here are being so loud! I cant hear what youre trying to say! So I cant wait! Ahaha! Im sorry! You did hear it The thug pointed out, teary-eyed, but he was drowned out as the engines roar grew louder. Ahaha. With an innocent grin, Jun began to shake back and forth. You guys! You dont fit on this island! So Ill help you to feel like never coming back here! Its for your own good! Jun considerately decided to teach the men a lesson rather than let them go. But her kindness was overpowered by the sound of her weapons. The thugs struggled to flee, but the roar of her engines and the shrieking of the chains would not let them escape BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR ? ?? Aboveground, the Eastern District. An area originally intended to be a theme park. The Etsusa Bridge was the worlds biggest over-sea bridge. It was also incomplete, left abandoned due to multiple circumstances. If things had gone according to plan, it would have been by now the biggest tourist destination in the Hokuriku region. But no car had ever traveled down the length of the bridge, and ultimately the bridge was rubble before it was even complete. The bridge itself was relatively unremarkable in that sense, but the problem was with the massive seaborne fortress standing in the middle. Oversea construction techniques made great advances in the early 21st century, and the artificial island was created with the best of Japans technology. The island dwarfed the Umihotaru in Tokyo bay. Plans for the Etsusa Bridge and the island were the nations most prominent architectural projects at the time. But thanks to waves of economic recession, failing foreign policies, and accidents during the construction itself, the bridge and the island were abandoned by Japan. And now, people who were likewise cast out of society took themselves there and erected unauthorized buildings, creating a Kowloon Walled City for the modern age. The artificial island was divided into several levels. There was the aboveground, with its haphazard mix of facilities and residences; the belowground, once intended to be a shopping mall but now filled to the brim with homes and businesses; and the dangerous yet mysteriously alluring Pitsan area once intended to be a parking lotwhich was a dump even in comparison to the rest of the city of vagrants. It was said that the Pits were overrun with hopeless thugs and drug addicts, and rumors said that things that could not be found in the higher levels were in abundance there. The areas other than the Pitsin other words, the higher levelswere divided into several districts that included both the aboveground and belowground levels. Each district was governed by gangs from the mainland, the Chinese mafia, or other illegal organizations that oversaw the transactions that took place. They were in charge of many things, from smaller disputes like mediating the amount of protection fees to be paid in proportion to ones income, to overseeing dealings with the mainland and every matter related to exercising their privileges. In other words, there was a ruling class for each of the districts. Until the end of the previous year, there were four districtsone for each cardinal direction. But a lone assassin eliminated the leaders of the Northern and Southern Districts, essentially leaving behind only twothe East and the West. And it was the leaders of those two districts that oversaw everything that happened on the island. Criminal syndicates on the mainland that were in charge of the Northern and Southern Districts were at the remaining groups throats, but the groups ruling East and West did not give them another foothold on the island again. East and West each had their own office aboveground. The Chinese mafia, which ruled the Western District, had taken over an entire fifteen-story hotel that had been closed just short of opening day. The multinational mafia of the East had taken over an incomplete theme park and its leisure hotel as its base of operations. Inside the theme park was an unfinished ferris wheel and rusted roller coasters, lending a terribly desolate air to the area. Jun Sahara confidently walked past the gates and stopped in front of the park office where she worked. Because the office was located right next to the gates, she could go straight inside without having to look at the ruined park. If the theme park had been completed, the office too would have been decorated in ways that would make a childs heart leapbut no such thing existed now. The graffiti-covered walls were supported by metal framework, and sheets of galvanized metal stuck out of the roof for some unknown construction work. However, the graffiti on the office was different from those on the rest of the island. It was much more intentional, with frightening yet beautiful combinations of stylized faces, dragons, skulls, and distorted letters. Unfortunately, next to the strangely tasteful graffiti were scribbles like Strongest in Hokuriku or Westies better watch their backphrases that not even delinquent biker gangs used anymore. The windows were obscured by thick curtains, making it impossible to peek. It was impossible to hear what was happening inside, either. It was almost like the world beyond the door might be frozen in time. Jun hesitated at the door for a moment, but eventually nodded, took a deep breath, and grabbed the doorknob. Bowing deeply, she slowly opened the door. Umm Im sorry Im late Her deep breath escaped in a foolish squeak that seemed to hobble across the office. Juns enthusiasm from earlier was gone, leaving her as feeble and timid as a frightened baby animal. The office was a far cry from the dark air outside. It was decorated with pictures, posters, and a wall clock that matched the interior. That, at least, was befitting a place to conduct business, but the fact that the posters mostly featured unusual films(Double Beretta - Dual guns. Dual planets) and women in revealing swimsuits was a bit of a detriment to their credibility. Yet none of that reached Juns eyes because she was hanging her head. And even if she could see them, the posters would not affect her because she saw them almost every day. Wondering how her co-workers would react to her tardiness, she hesitantly looked up and saw the soles of someones feet. Wha- Something cut through the air as a massive figure passed by her head. There was an impact. Jun couldnt even scream at the ear-splitting noise, freezing on the spot instead. She desperately tried to calm herself and quickly realized what had happened. And Eek. With a feeble scream, she turned to the man who now stood next to her. The one who landed a spectacular drop kick to the wall by the door was a tall man in black. He seemed unamused by Juns scream. I cant hear ya, Jun. Speak up, why dont you? And sorry bout yelling at you over the phone. I was out of line. I-if youre feeling sorry, what was that drop kick for? Jun pointed out nervously. The cracked concrete wall behind her was making unnerving noises. Was it already old to begin with, or had it been cracked because of the kick? It scared her more to think about it, so she decided to stop there. If I wasnt gonna apologize, Id have landed it on your face. Eek And if I was still angry, Id have smashed you against the door. Jun could not respond. She wanted to think he was joking, but Zhangthe man in blackshowed no hint of humor on his face. They went over to a corner of the office as they continued their terrifying conversation. There were just enough desks in the office to make it look like a conference room, and fifteen men and women were gathered there. Each was dressed in his or her own distinctive style, with Zhang and Jun being the only ones in suits. Then again, Jun herself was not wearing a completely ordinary suit. Youre late, captain. The people in plainclothes snickered as Jun came over. This mismatched group of men and women were the Guard Team of the organization that oversaw the Eastern District. They were the executives shields and bulletsan elite force that devastated their enemies. At least, that was what the recruitment posters on the wall said. And from the sounds of the teams conversation, the ever-nervous Jun Sahara was their leader. Supporting that claim were the words on the poster Want to be our captain? Take part in our monthly rock-paper-scissors tournament! It looked like a bad joke, but these posters were plastered on the walls of the Eastern Districtaboveground, belowground, and even in the Pits. And it was absolutely true that this laughable group was the Eastern Districts personal guard team. Then again, the name Guard Team was just thata name. The members also ran errands for executives, did odd jobs, and sometimes maintained a balance of power against enemy organizations. They were more accurately the Eastern Districts personal mercenaries. At times, they even took on dirty work like assassination. But the Eastern Districts executives were known for being moderate, and Jun had never been given such orders. Um I Im sorry, everyone. She said, bowing again and again. But the others smiled. Its not like this never happens. Dont sweat it, Jun. A man with a mohawk gestured for her to raise her head. A man leaning against the walla handsome man with blue shades and brown skinchimed in. Still. It took you a while to get here after Zhang called. The Spanish man said in fluent Japanese. The Chinese man replied, also in perfect Japanese. Youre right. So you fell asleep again, Jun Sahara? N-no Jun stammered and explained herself. She had been surrounded by seven thugs, and had ended up forcing her way through with her two chainsaws, she explained. Most people would have laughed; but none of the Guard Team members disbelieved her. For one, they trusted Jun to be honest about why she was late. For another, things like that happened all the time on the artificial island. Tch. You should have just sliced one open, and the rest wouldve scampered off with their tails between their legs. Zhang sighed, but Jun vehemently shook her head. How could I?! Chainsaws arent tools for killing people! Then youre using em for self-defense? Guess Im preaching to the wrong person, Mrs. Jason. Dissatisfied at this statement as well, Jun hesitantly raised her hand. Um thats not What? Eek. Jun hung her head, looking just about ready to cry. That was when the Spanish manCarlosquietly walked up behind her. He pulled out a chainsaw from Juns bag and shoved it into her hand. Then he placed her finger over the trigger and forced her to start the engine. Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. Heres to a fair fight. Carlos chuckled. Juns eyes began to glimmer. Her passive attitude dissipated as she met Zhangs intimidating gaze. How could you, Mr. Zhang? That was an awful comparison! Jason never once used a chainsaw in the Friday the 13th series! Hes a gentleman! Are we talking bout the same kind of gentleman here? Its Leatherface from the Texas Chain Saw Massacre! Hes the one with the chainsaw! Holding Zhang at chainsaw-point, she ranted passionately about his trivial mistake. Anyway! I consider chainsaws to be my family. Please dont compare us to a serial killer like him. Says the girl who has the chainsaw-murderers theme tune as her ringtone. Zhang pointed out, but Jun did not even blink. Please! Movies are movies, and Im me. Cant you distinguish between fiction and reality, Mr. Zhang? Im starting to feel a little upset. Zhang muttered, and immediately balled up his hands into fists and, undaunted by the whirring chainsaw, he grabbed it by the guide bar in the middle. Ah. By the time Jun screamed, it was too late. Zhang had pulled away the chainsaw with raw strength. Juns finger left the trigger, and the chain began to slow. And as if on cue, the glimmer in Juns eye grew fainter. Umm Im so sorry, Mr. Zhang I I didnt mean to hold a chainsaw at Damn Zhang sighed as Jun returned to her timid self. Meanwhile, Carlosthe cause of the commotionwas howling with laughter. Then he changed the subject. Anyway, that was kind harsh, Mr. Zhang. Chewing out a superior on the phone. Yelling at her, even. Shaddap, Carlos. And whats with the shades? Carlos spread his arms dramatically and shook his head. Ah, I see. I see. You dont know anything, Mr. Zhang. These shades of mine? Theyre the same model as the one Miss Kelly from Buruburu Airwaves wears. Buruburu Airwaves was the citys only pirate radio station, officially known as Ssei Airwaves. A woman named Kelly Yatsufusa ran the station as she raced across the island alone in her sky-blue van. They dont sell this model on the island, so I had to personally ask Yamato the transporter to bring it in from the mainland. I might work in a place like this, but I still want to look good. Whats that matter, asshole? Spaniard like you looks best in jail doing capoeira. Capoeira? Thats Brazil. I think youll look better than me in jail, all handcuffed and doing kung-fu. Jun watched from a distance as the men argued. She then turned to a female subordinate. Um is Mr. Zhang upset about something today? Yeah, a little. Just as unusual as the others, the woman was wearing a bondage-style bikini and a pair of jeans. She glanced dubiously at Zhang. Umm is it my fault after all? Actually Jun, youre not the only one whos late today. The woman replied calmly, not answering Juns question. Half the Guard Teams late, including youthe leader. I mean, thats pretty normal around here, but were actually missing the VIP. Oh Jun looked around. If she had to give up her day off and come out to work, there must have been an especially important job today that dwarfed any mission she had before. Normally, her job was to guard the leader of the organization that controlled the Eastern District. And because there was supposed to be a meeting with the Western District today, it was a given that she would be on her toes all day Huh? Jun looked around. Once, and again. Most of the Guard Team was present, and the few absent had been suspended from duty earlier because they made trouble. But someone very important was still missing. The man whom the Guard Team was supposed to be guarding. Forget this crap. Jun. Call him. Zhang said as he came up to Jun, finally breaking off his staredown with Carlos. The others in the room were trying very hard to avoid making eye contact, unwilling to rouse the sleeping lion. Jun took out her cell phone from her breast pocket and looked up. Didnt you try calling him, Mr. Zhang? My numbers blocked. And he wont pick up when we call from the office. He growled, grimacing. Jun breathed a tired sigh, searched for the number under the name Boss, and pressed the call button. Understandably, there were no public facilities on the artificial island. But the antennas that were installed during construction were still live, which meant that cell phones were completely usable. The antennas were relatively new models that could even deal with increased traffic, so with the right equipment it was possible to even use the internet or data on cell phones. Several rings later, a sleepy male voice came from the other end. The thought of having sounded this way left Jun reeling in embarrassment. Friends were supposed to resemble each other, but had she really acted in the same way as her own employer? Umm um hello. This is Sahara. The voice seemed to wake instantly, quickly revealing an accent that was very difficult to place. The voice on the phone was incredibly energetic. That alone made it sound like that of a man in his mid-twenties. Um good morning, sir. Jun did not even blink at the long-winded name. Did you change your name again, sir? Boss, then. Um we have a meeting with a Western District exec today The Eastern District was run by a foreign-funded mafia. But it did not belong directly to organizations like the Sicilian mafia or South American syndicatesthis organization was an unusual one that received funding from many different countries. Even opposing countries and peoples invested into this one group, and were paid back with money made by people from yet another country. Normally, such a thing was unthinkablebut there were eccentric people in every country and group. There were always people abandoned by the mainstream or bound more to personal profit than nationalism or religion. But it was also true that most of such groups had no great power. Even with the lucrative revenue source known as the Etsusa Bridge, these groups were not nearly powerful enough to take over an entire district on their own. That was when these groups from all over the world came to an unspoken agreement and banded together to stake a claim on the islandwhich was the origin of the multinational mafia that oversaw the Eastern District. The investing groups from the different countries(along with, naturally, Jun and the others) had no idea exactly what kinds of groups from what countries were backing the Eastern District. They only wanted to make a profit off their investmentsthey did not concern themselves with the others that were funding the district. The group that ran the Eastern District was, essentially, like a corporation. It didnt possess the mystique of other syndicates in the world or the Western District with its Chinese mafia, but there were currently no particularly notable movements against the Eastern Districts investors. Even if one investor in one country were to be destroyed, the Eastern Districts leadership would survive so long as others continued to invest. And trying to destroy the Eastern District itself was a surefire way to stir up international antagonism. Although rumors said that the organization behind the Eastern District was quite small, it was impossible to know the specifics. The Eastern Districts group also presented benefits to other syndicates as well. The formers main source of income was money launderingthat is, to wash dirty money and return it to the owner for a profit. The system was also open to use by other syndicates, bringing in many clients from the Japanese mainland as well. From criminal organizations to illegal financial institutions, to politicians, businessmen, and religious groupsall kinds of people came to get their money cleaned. Still, the Eastern District chose its clients. After all, working for something like a large-scale terrorist organization would make the entire island an enemy of Japan. It was the job of those who oversaw this district to create just enough benefits for secret organizations all around the world that the groups presence would never rise to the surface. And the man who led the groupthe man who supposedly negotiated in person with the many organizations around the world for support to create a foundation for the corporationwas the man Jun Sahara and the others called their boss. The man constantly changed his name. Even in the Eastern District, very few knew what he was actually called. It was the same with the Guard Team that protected his life. Whenever they complained about not knowing his name, he replied that they were free to call him whatever they liked. His nationality and age were unknown, but in all other matters the man was easygoing, and he was quite liked by the others in his organization. Though he was a suspicious man of many secrets, he at least seemed to possess the charisma required of leadership. That was why, among the Guard Team, their employer was often just called Boss. He said after a short pause, perhaps because he had to look at a clock. Please, boss Jun pleaded uselessly. Zhang grabbed her phone. Hey. Boss. The man on the other end of the line instantly changed gears. Dont pull that crap. Asshole. Shut your hole. Noting his employers silence, Zhang continued. All right, boss. Those shits from the Western District are gonna sit their asses down in ten. Minutes. So why the hell are you so calm? Zhang not only swore freely at Junhis superiorhe also extended the same courtesy to his employer. Check your math, dammit. Zhang replied, holding back the twitching of his temple. His vocabulary was already far from calm. Fuck it, boss. Get your ass here on the double, or Ill beat you to death and pickle your intestines. Five minutes later, the boss arrived with a beautiful woman on each arm. He had brown skin but Japanese features. There was also something caucasian about his eyes. The boss seemed to be somewhere in his twenties or thirties, but because of his ambiguous ethnicity it was difficult to tell how old he really was. Thanks again, ladies. More fun again tonight, then? He said, sending off the two women. They were caucasian and Southeast Asian respectively, and were always by the bosss side. As they left, they grinned and waved even at the members of the Guard Team. Carlos waved back affectionately and Jun watched uncomfortably from the side. It looked foolish at first glance, the way the boss brought women to his workplace. But Jun had noticed a long time ago that, until the moment the boss was safely under the Guard Teams watch, the women were smiling with their lips and surveying their surroundings with their eyes. The women were likely the bosss bodyguards before he reached the Guard Team, and were also his human shields. The boss had never said so himself, but Jun and the other Guard Team memberseven Carlos, with his flirtatious wavinghad noticed their roles. In other words, if everyone knew, there was no need for questions or answers. Each time she watched the women disappear with confident steps, Jun was reminded of what kind of place the island was, and just how dangerous the place she had stepped into was. Yet she had no intention of fleeing that world. Being so clumsy at living, she did not know if she could choose another way of life. Jun could not think of a workplace where she could blend in more than the Guard Team. She had just one desire. To remain on the island, And to quietly watch over its future. For that simple reason, she stepped into the darkness again that day. ? ?? Ten years ago. Jun Sahara had first come to the island when she was eight years old. The island was only a foundation at that point; all kinds of buildings and underground facilities were being planned for its future. Her father was the construction manager of the heart of the islanda leading-edge piece of technology, the part that controlled the height of the massive floating island according to the tides. He had lost his wife early, and raised their daughter alone. And that day, because his daughter mentioned that shed wanted to see the place he worked, he received official permission and brought her on-site. Ever since she was young, Jun had an unusual habit. When she was exposed to the sound of engines or motors, she either became very calm or very excited. Her father assumed and decided, It must be because your mother went into labor when she was on a truck. Jun eventually came to think the same. But then again, Juns father often worked in places filled with the rumbling of engines and motors. Perhaps, spending so much time in such environments, the young Jun had been influenced in some way. But there was no way to know for certain at this point, and Jun herself did not really care, either. To the girl who heard the cacophonous roars as a lullaby, her fatherthe man who controlled those noiseswas a subject of admiration and someone with whom she could feel at utter peace. After all, it was at her fathers instructions that countless engines sang to make roads and buildings, piece-by-piece creating a world for the girl. She loved to watch that process, so she had begged her way to the site that day. But the sound of the engines around her pleased her so much that she ended up drifting off to dreamland in the bed of the truck. She only returned to reality because the rumbling of the engines stopped. What happened? Opening her eyes with a simple question in mind, she found herself gripped by unease. The sounds filling the islandthe rumbling of the construction vehicles and tools, and the noises going to and fro on the island with all the ease of a man in his own living roomseemed to have vanished completely. What replaced the engines was the sound of shouting. They were not cries of danger, but the girl could tell clearly that something terrible must have happened. Wheres Dad? Whyd the engines stop? The girl had always thought that her father was the one who controlled every engine. So the moment the engines went silent, something dreadful began to take hold of her. Dad Nearly in tears, she looked around the truck. But her father was nowhere to be found. But she could see that the people on site were all looking in the same direction. The vehicle entrance leading underground was a gaping maw in a corner of the aboveground area. The workers worried eyes were all locked on the opening, and several were shouting as they leapt inside. Daddy She was half-sobbing as she ran for the entrance. Her father was thereshe was certain. The dead silence was scaring her. Bright halogen lamps, along with lightbulbs hanging from points on the ceiling, cast orange lights on the concrete walls. Slipping past the workers arms as they tried to restrain her, the girl ran only toward the center of the shouts and the murmurs. And when her line of sight suddenly opened up, she arrived at a larger area of the underground. There she saw A massive engine that filled her line of sight, vibrating heavily enough that she could measure its speed with eyes alone. Later, she was told that the engine was just a part of the mechanism used for raising and lowering the island and not a true enginebut she had no way of knowing that, and at the time she was completely overwhelmed by its size. The next moment, someone pulled her into his arms. He was an adult she had never seen before, and in his suit he was a poor fit with the rest of the crew. Its dangerous here. This way, now He said, voice trembling. She spoke in a trembling voice as well. Wh-wheres wheres Dad? As if on cue, the engine shuddered. Thud. Juns eyes were drawn to the engine, and the man in the suit covered her eyes with the palm of his hand. Dont look! With Jun in his arms, the man ran aboveground. But she saw. In the arms of the running man, she remembered the image burned into her eyes. Her fathers safety helmet, rolling around near the thud of the engine. And the nauseating spray of red on the helmet. Oh, I get it. When had she begun to think that way? Dad must be moving that big engine. Perhaps it was the moment she saw the helmet, or after she understood the fact of her fathers death. Or perhaps it was very recently. Dad became one with the engines he loved so much. So now hes with the big engine forever. She knew it was all just a fantasy. But it felt like, if she didnt at least think that way, ever her heart would be swallowed by that massive engine One year later, she returned to the island. With no relatives to look after her, she was shunted from one facility to another. But when she heard news that construction on the island was halted, before she knew it she was climbing over the no entry fence and crossing the long bridge and looking up at the clear blue sky from the center of the island. No matter how long she waited, the engines no longer hummed. The underground entrance leading to the great engineher fatherhad been sealed up, the barricades too strong for a child to break through alone. Under the endless blue sky, it seemed that others had come to the island as well. She could see them walking around. But she did not approach them. Because she knew that, even if she went to someone, the sound of the engines would never return to the island. So she began to walk. To start the engines herself. To bring back that old sound to the island. Dad was looking forward to finishing the island. He worked hard. He worked so hard. So the noise cant stop. I have to start it againI have to She knew she was struggling in vain. But the girl continued to move in search of an answerany answerthat would satisfy her. Was there any engine she could start herself? After wandering to the end of the day on stiff legs, she finally found something. It had been forgotten in a corner of the construction site a chainsaw with a rusted blade. Careful to keep the chain away from herself, the girl struggled for several minutes trying to bring the spin back into the chainsaw. She pushed and pulled but the engine refused to move. It occurred to her that the chainsaw might be out of fuel, and when she checked there was indeed not a drop of fuel in the tank. But she did not give up. Over and over again the girl tried pressing buttons everywhere. Her efforts finally paid offthe moment she lowered the safety bar and pulled the switch, Brrrrrrrrrrrrm. The previous owner had not finished off the fuel, it seemed. What little that clung to the carburetor ignited, sending quiet rumbles into the air around her. I did it! She knew that that didnt actually mean anything, but the girl was above all happy that the sound of an engine had returned to the island. So she basked in the sound with all her body. But the fuel left behind was quickly consumed. The roar of the engine grew quieter and quieter, about to be extinguished altogether. Ah Jun found herself reaching out. Someone grabbed her hand. Eeek! With a scream she tried to shake off the stranger, but a gentle voice came to her from above. Are you all right? I dont think this is a childrens toy. A young man of ambiguous ethnicity grinned at her. So innocent was his smile that Jun forgot even her scream and calmed down. The chainsaws speed was set to the lowest, and the chain was vibrating without a destination. The spin had slowed even more now than when Jun reached outit would probably stop if someone pressed the chain to the ground. But that vibration as well grew weaker and weaker And with one final groan, it stopped. It was like watching a man in his death throes. Noting the engines death, the young man let go of Juns hand. Hey there. I came over when I heard the engine. But my heart almost started fluttering just now, watching a child playing with a chainsaw. He said jovially. Jun slowly spoke. Um what are you doing here? The man was clearly suspicious, but perhaps he was a construction worker here to start things up again. With that hope, she looked up at him gravely. Me? Right Lets see After a moments thought, the man glanced at the chainsaw at her feet and winked. With the answer the little girl wanted to hear most. Ive come to restart the engine on this island. Volume 2, 2: Rogue of the East, Witch of the West Volume 2, Chapter 2: Rogue of the East, Witch of the West The underground casino in the theme park hotel in the Eastern District. It was paradise. It might not seem that way to people who lived in places like Tokyo, but for residents of the island it was clear how incongruous the gymnasium-sized room was in the city. First of all, there was no graffiti and no cracks on the walls. The ornaments on the walls, in fact, were all very much intact. There wasnt a speck of dust on the red carpet, which was ready to greet any visitor as though it were new. That alone would be cause for shock among most islanders, but this place was also equipped with things that most people would never see. In the middle of the massive room was a roulette table straight out of Las Vegas, and each corner was stuffed with all kinds of slot machines. There were baccarat and blackjack corners, and even a table for dice games like craps. One whole wall was dedicated to the bar counter, and hundreds of kinds of bottles glinted from the shelves. It was as if this place alone existed in a different dimension from the rest of the filthy island. Perhaps the one unusual thing about the casino itself was that, in spite of its many offerings, there were only about a dozen people inside. Weve only just set up the place. The re-opening day is the day after tomorrow. Said a man of ambiguous ethnicity, sitting at a semicircular baccarat table across from a woman. Congratulations. I wish you nothing but success. The woman was wearing an eye-catching qipao. She congratulated the man without so much as a change in expression, as though she were just exchanging formalities. A woman dressed like a dealer came over from the counter and placed two cocktails on the table. She seemed to be perfectly calm, but she was desperately trying to make sure the sweat on her palms wouldnt get on the glasses as she nervously served two of the executives who controlled the island. The customers here are a little stingier than on the mainland, but our big advantage is that no ones going to come search the place. The man chuckled. Behind him was a girl with long bangs, standing up perfectly straight. She looked like a frightened puppy, but her hidden eyes never left the woman in the qipao and the four men in black behind her. How shall I address you today? Ah! My apologies. Currently, my name is Char de Grandeur Ratzfend Zorba Gitarin Alfred Santamaria Redrum Masamune. But call me what you like. I-its even longer now! Jun said feebly in her mind, but the woman in the qipaoYili, an executive from the Western Districtdid not seem affected in the least. Gitarin, then. She plucked out a single name to address the man of ever-changing names. Gitarin was always part of his strings of titles, and the Guard Team speculated that that was part of his real name. Again? Maybe you could choose a different name sometime. Strengthen our relationship for a change. Gitarin said with a smile, but Yili remained as icy as ever. Im not here to waste time on idle banter. Yili was the daughter of Ei daren(1), the head of the organization that controlled the Western District. Her mother was an Englishwoman. Although Yili was still quite young, she was a force to be reckoned with among the Western District executives, and was a powerhouse whose influence reached even the depths of the Eastern District. Weve already wasted time waiting for you to arrive. Yili glared, but Gitarin seemed wholly unaffected. Ah! So Yili the eternal is upset about time? Thats unexpected. It is. I am upset about your missing professionalism. Yili made a point of maintaining brevity. She and Gitarin were not very compatible. Heh. Excuse me. Ill be more considerate from now on. What followed afterwards was a simple exchange of information on island economics. And normally, the meeting would have drawn to a close there. However Gitarin suddenly withdrew his smile. So what business do you have with me? You went to the trouble of changing our meeting date. You must have some urgent business. Yili was silent for a moment, but she soon raised her right hand. The four men behind her bowed and left for the bar on one side of the room. It was 30 meters from the table to the bar. Though the casino was by no means lively, there was a fast song playing; it would be impossible to hear anything from the counter unless the people at the table raised their voices. Jun. Yes? Oh, yes sir. Looks like she wants some privacy. Go over to the counter and chat with Misaki for a bit. Yes sir! Jun replied, and bowed at Yili as well. The two bags on her back came into view when she leaned forward. Watching Jun head over to the counter, Yili seemed somewhat surprised. Shes still the leader of the Guard Team? She sounded a lot more friendly now. But Gitarins tone did not change. Thats right. Two years in a row now. Amazing, huh? Yili glanced at Jun as the latter walked over to the counter. She made a dubious face and turned back to Gitarin. And shes your only bodyguard here, too. I suppose you must place a great deal of faith in her. Among those in the casino, Gitarin, Jun, and the three casino employees on duty today were the only people affiliated with the Eastern Districts organization. The rest of the Guard Team was placed at the doors and the entrances and exits of the theme park. Noting that Jun had left, Gitarin put on a mischievous grin and whispered, and I suppose you think you can kill me now? Yilis eyes flew open at the candid question, but a second later she smiled for the first time since she entered the casino. That wasnt even funny. Were not foolish enough to destroy such a convenient balance of power. But her smile was quickly erased. One of your guards. Is he a newbie? Hes doing a bad job of masking his bloodlust. Now that the Northern and Southern Districts are gone, were the only ones in your fathers way. And forget the balance of power. I bet youand especially your fatherare thinking that the Eastern District will crumble without me. There was a moment of silence. The two leaders said nothing, their gazes intertwining like lovers as the music continued in the background. They were trying to read each other. Gitarins tone was flippant, but his eyes were the epitome of gravity. The silence was first broken by Yili. Sighing as though in surrender, she broke her stance. She placed her elbows on the table and elegantly steepled her fingers in front of her face. Sharp as ever, Gitarin. Thats all Ive got going for me. Yili was personally preventing herself from using her hands. Gitarin breathed a sigh of relief. But Ive gotta hand it to your father. Using his own daughter as a bullet, I mean. He said, sounding honestly impressed. But his words were mocking. Yili responded as though in defense. I didnt come here particularly to kill you. Father only instructed me to take your life if you gave me room to do so. Room in this case implying the chance for me to make it back alive. So Ill relent for now. Your pieces are already in place, and I can see that I wont be making it home if I killed you. Pure coincidence. Hmm maybe things would be different if you had someone more skilled by your side? For example, your boyfriend and assassin who disappeared half a year ago. Yilis eyes narrowed to slits. Even a bullet will explode if you prod it too hard. Did you think I was an emotionless robot? Whoa, Im prodding you because I know you have emotions. Gitarin provoked, snickering. A minute earlier, Gitarins emotions seemed to fluctuate with the presence of his foes bloodlust. But this time, he was the one trying to draw that same bloodlust from his foe. He was baiting Yili with his unpredictable nature. Petting an animal against the direction of the fur feels better than doing otherwise. For the one doing the petting, anyway. Do the same with a dragons scales, and youll only incite its wrath. Yilis fingers, which seemed to move with minds of their own, stopped. Bloodlust was growing clear in her eyes. Noting this, Gitarin hit the table with his pointer finger. At that very moment, something seemed to cut the wind. The cherry stem that was sticking out of a glass in front of them was vaporized. Watching it all, Yili easily withdrew her bloodlust as though it was planned out from the beginning. She had made her hostility clear because she knew Gitarin intended for something. I thought youd sent everyone away. The point was just to make sure no one could hear. Im glad for you that you have a talented sniper. Will you shoot me? How could I? I have no reason to. Killing you wont dent the Western District. Nor will killing your father. Thats how I see your organization. That cherry trick just now was no threat; Im just informing you that youll have to face hell if you try to kill me and get away with it. You know already, right? The Eastern District isnt used to conflict. Defending ourselves is all we can do. Gitarin said, but in his mind he was praising Yili. Not even blinking in a situation like this she might be even bolder than her father. Better not turn her against me. He thought, reaching for his glass. Thats enough idle chatter. Of course. Their idea of idle chatter was clearly unusual, but that was how meetings between Gitarin and Yili always went. An unforgiving but fickle, murderous air seemed to swirl through the casino, but for the two executives it was just part of exchanging pleasantries. After their bloodcurdling greetings, they finally turned to their main topic of discussion. A meeting outside the regular schedule usually meant that something was happening to the entire island. The incident behind this particular meeting was Then again, I know why youre here. They got five of us. Yours? Eight. All of them after Kuzuhara left the island. Its a big headache over here. Some of our execs suspect your people. Ei daren Also suspects you. They were discussing the victims who had been murdered over the past month, whose killer(or killers) did not leave a single clue. Not only that, the numbers only referred to those killed with guns. If you put that in perspective, Kuzuharas influence is overwhelming. Id almost like to recruit him into the Guard Team. I have no intention of letting him leave, although he doesnt seem to want to. Kuzuhara was the captain of the Western Districts volunteer police force. He was a regular in the conversations of island children who debated about the strongest person on the island. Other candidates included Greatest Zhang, who was the underground pro wrestling champion, Hayato Inui, who controlled the Pits until half a year ago and was now gone from the island, the living urban legend Spring-heeled Joplin, Yakumo Amagiri, who was supposedly the islands strongest and craziest Killer Ghoul, andfor some reasonthe owner of a ramen shop in the Eastern District. It was no exaggeration to say that the Western Districts volunteer police relied entirely on Kuzuhara, and that the way he took down thugs carrying guns with the disadvantage of being alone and unarmed was practically an artform. He said he wanted to visit a grave back on the mainland, so we gave him a two-week vacation. Its like they were waiting for that moment to kill off our people. There arent a lot of guns in our area either, but there are definitely more of them these days. And now weve got serial killings targeting our people. We cant just sit around and do nothing. Gitarin sighed, shaking his head. I have a hunch. About one of the causes. Yili said plainly. Oh? Yili deliberately lowered her gaze and took a deep breath. Ginga Kanashima. The name of the man who is spreading guns out of our control. Ginga Kanashima. Gitarin frownedthough his own name was outlandish, this one was unusual enough. Thats a funny name. Who is it? A small fry Kuzuhara arrested half a year ago was carrying a gun from outside our influence. We questioned him, and he answered. Yili recited a brief profile on Ginga Kanashima. He was twenty-eight years old. Until four years ago he had lived on the island as he smuggled firearms he purchased on the island to the mainland. But at a certain point, Ginga disappeared from the island. Specifically, he had hidden on the island and removed only his presence from the city. Because his name stopped coming up on the Western Districts official gun circulation routes, Yili and the others had assumed that he made a mess of himself on the mainland or was eliminated, nothing more. And yet he was on the island all along? He was making deals under a pseudonym. But the man Kuzuhara arrested had seen Kanashimas face on the mainland. So you figured him out, eh? Wait, something doesnt add up. Why would he need to deal in firearms on the island? Theres much more money to be made buying guns from your people in the Western District and selling them at a profit on the mainland. Gitarin said, pointing out the obvious. Yili smiled. It was a mix of curiosity and mockery at Kanashimaa smile of pure ice. Revenge. Beg pardon? Never mind. Forget about it. We cant be certain at this point. Hmm Though Gitarin was dubious, he quietly let it slide. Yili was not one to bring up far-fetched theories to a meeting; in other words, she was quite certain that this man named Ginga Kanashima was involved in the serial shootings. I suppose well find out once we catch this Kanashima character, but the problem is the identity of the people shooting our men with these guns. It might even be onepersons doing. Though so many members of the organizations were being shot, not a single witness had emerged. It was understandable in some ways, as there was no official police force on the island and locals felt no need to involve themselves in such dangerous business. But that still left questions. Those who were shot were always attacked when they were alone. After the first shooting, all organization members were advised to avoid acting alone, and executives had been ordered to have guards around them as much as possible. And yet the culpritor culpritsmanaged to find brief instants when their targets were alone to fire the fatal shot. As though they had the entire island under surveillance. The places and times of death were random; so if the culprit really was an individual, their actions were completely unpredictable. And even if there was more than one perpetrator, some of their victims had been shot when they were alone only by chance. The only way to describe the killer would be as some sort of magician who knew the movements of every person on the island and teleported in front of his victim when the victim was alone. They might even be planning to kill anyone whos part of an organization, picking them off one by one Then again, wed know if a group that big set foot on the island. As Gitarin hypothesized, his smile began to fade. That doesnt matter. In contrast, Yili had a cold grin on her face. Whether theyre an organization, a nation, or even the American military, the fact is that they underestimated us. Our course is clear; make them regret what theyve done, even if theres only one man left standing to grind their flesh to bits. Gitarin slowly shut his eyes, reassured. A smile returned to his face. Excellent. Then lets talk specifics. ? ?? How could you, Jun? You should have told me on the phone last night! A slight distance from the executives, at the counter seats near the corner, stood the girl in the dealer uniform who had brought cocktails to the executives. She was complaining to Jun, who sat in the farthest seat. No one told me wed be getting such an important visitor today! And I was wondering why they called me last-minute when the re-opening is in three days I wouldve died if I spilled anything! I swear! I thought things were looking up because I didnt get caught up in anything in the past few days, too! Damn it! God hates me, I know it! I-Im sorry, Misaki Jun found herself apologizing at her friend before she could even think. Because she had completely forgotten about the meeting, she had stayed up late chatting on the phone. The person berating her now was the friend with whom she had been chatting. Her name was Misaki Yasojima. She had been working as a casino girl in the Eastern District for three years now. Perhaps she was born with her abysmal luckthe very reason Misaki was working on the island was because her family on the mainland had lost everything at an underground casino and sold her to the criminal underworld as collateral. Im sorry I completely forgot, too Jun trembled, looking just about ready to cry. She looked nothing like a bodyguard carrying two chainsaws on her back. Because Jun only found peace in the rumbling of engines, she became timid when the sound was goneeven when she was talking to children. But when she wielded her chainsaws, she ran wild. To the point that eighty percent of those who saw her might suspect that she had multiple personalities. Misaki looked at her friend, who trembled like a newborn puppy. She couldnt even get angry. Anyway, are the execs talking about that thing, do you think? About how people from the organization were killed Misaki said, changing the subject. Probably. Jun nodded. Hm Scary. Be careful, Jun. Misaki knew very well that Jun was part of the Guard Team and had seen her wielding her chainsaws. But she found herself worrying for her friend when the latter became so timid. Most people did not believe it when they learned that Jun was the captain of the Guard Team. Normally, she looked less like a bodyguard and more like someone who needed one. ? ?? The same went for the lady executive of the Western District. Many disbelieved when they first learned that Yili was an executive(and in such cases, those who doubted her eventually came to regret it). But even from her perspective, there was something unusual about Jun Sahara. Incidentally Yili said, though they were not yet finished strategizing. That bodyguard youre so proud ofis she really really fit to be in her position? Youre still doubtful, Yili?! You should be more trusting, my friend! Im going to get angry if you dont! Though Gitarins words were threatening, his smile never left his face. Jun is the captain of the Guard Team, you know. I thought you decided the captain by a rock-paper-scissors tournament? Yili replied sarcastically, not really believing the posters. But then Thats right. A monthly rock-paper-scissors tournament. Juns been winning em all for two years straight. Yili could not respond. Jun is unbeatable at rock-paper-scissors, you know. Really? So the posters were serious after all? Though that alone was hard to believe, what bothered Yili more was the phrase two years straight. Yili knew of at least fifteen members of the Eastern Districts Guard Team. Although she did not know the format of the tournament, she did not understand how anyone could remain on the top for twenty-four tournaments in a row. Was it even possible? Im not saying shes lucky, though. Which is why I trust her so much. ? Just between us, Jun plays a little late. It was a low-key confession. But Yili stared, not understanding how that fit into the tournament. As soon as her opponent decides and makes a hand, before they even notice Jun changes her hand. Its so quick youd need a frame-by-frame replay to see it. Her concentration and reflexes, and her skill in observing her foes. Those are the things I value so highly about her. I didnt even notice what she was doing until she told me herself. I wonder why she felt the need to tell. Apparently she felt guilty. But you know what else she told me? Im going to keep playing this way, but if you dont like it, please let me know. I wont do it again. Shed prefer to get permission ahead of time rather than get found out later. She just acknowledged that she cheated. Yilis gaze slowly shifted to the bar counter. Jun was in the corner seat, getting reassuring smacks on the back from the server. Gitarin smiled at Yili, whose profile betrayed a sense of curiosity. She might not look like much, but Juns a real veteran. She can be underhanded sometimes but shes a good girl at heart. Which is why I can place my trust in her. Holding his head high with pride, the boss of the Eastern District boasted to the Western District. Another reason for the rock-paper-scissors tournament is that it doesnt really matter who becomes the captain. Anyone can take the job, no problem. In other words, those kinds of people are the only ones we accept into the Guard Team. ? ?? At the same time. The Pits. If the casino in the Eastern District was the paradise of the dump, the dump of the dump would be the Pits underneath the shopping mall area. There was no questionit was a disgusting place. It was essentially the amalgamation of every far-fetched rumor about the islandfrom tabloid articles titled, The modern-day Kowloon Walled Citya lawless world filled with death and violence!, to general thoughts about the islanddangerous, filthy, lawless, a criminal underworld, full of drugs, or more shootings than LA. Life in the aboveground and underground was much safer than many slums overseas, and though illegal there were businesses like clinics and restaurants. There was an independent economy on the island. But the Pits were different. It was truly a lawless world. The air. The noises. The lights. The smells. Anyone who set foot in the Pits was exposed toand arrived atthe same conclusion. It was a dump. That was all one could conclude, if one happened to be a person from a normal background. But there were people in the world who actively desired such an environment. If the island had been completed, the area would have been a massive parking lot by now. Fluorescent lights flickered on and off, and in places where they no longer shone halogen lamps and lightbulbs blinded those who stared too long. Generators whirred everywhere to power the lamps, and there was a faint whiff of fuel in the air from their use. Piles of garbage rotted in mounds, and between them pieces of plywood or leftover construction material covered the concrete floor completely. At one point, the Pits were a decent place to live. But when the man who controlled the Pits left the island half a year ago, the putrid air from the past began to return. In that downward spiral, a group of men were walking in exhaustion. Fuck! Who the hell was that bitch? The men, who were new to the island, stopped in a quiet corner and kicked at piles of trash. Soon there was a thud, and a cloud of dustalong with a nauseating stenchrose into the air. Which one of you was it? Whos the dipshit who said wed grab that one?! On the island there were no rules to tie them down, they had heard. That was why they had come in the first place. The men, who partook in all sorts of crimes in Tokyomostly of the violent sorthad accidentally murdered someone in the middle of a mugging, forcing them to flee to the island. The police could not reach them on the island, and there they could run even wilder than before. At least, that was what theyd thought at first. But they had underestimated the locals. The people did not show much weakness, very rarely stepping into deserted places. The Pits were a different story, but those who walked there were either more dangerous than the men or completely destroyed by drugs. They could not pick fights randomly. Their first misdeed on the island was beating an old man to death when the man complained. It was a seven-to-one beatdown. Though they did not wait to see if they had killed the man, there was only one thing that occurred to them as they watched him bleed on the ground: the old man had almost no money, so the only thing they got out of the attack was stress relief. As their annoyance mounted, one of them had noted that a lone girl passed through a deserted stairwell every morning. So they took the chance to gang up on her. And that was when they learned just how dangerous the island really was. The chainsaws wielded by the girl with bangs left the men scarred with fear. With all the theatricality of a Beijing opera, she had rampaged through the narrow stairwell. And, without spilling a single drop of blood, she had cut only the mens hair and clothing. Only when the men were all paralyzed with fear did the girl shut off her engines, bowing at them for some reason before she quickly ran up the staircase. What. The. Hell?! The eastern zone? Some guard team?! The fuck was she going on about?! The thugs could not respond to their leaders show of frustration. The men had done no research before coming to the island. Then again, it wasnt likely that articles on the organizations controlling the districts(or their guard teams) would end up on a magazine. Shit. I gotta fuck someone up. Lets go kill something. Yeah. Lets go. The leaders proposal sounded like a joke. But the thugs sniggered in agreement. To them, the word kill just meant beat to a pulp and take their money. But because they had no control, they had actually killed people in the past. The old man earlier and the murder that drove them to the island. They looked around, scoping out potential prey. Soon, they spotted a girl around late elementary school-age to early middle school-age staring in their direction. Whatre you looking at? One of the thugs demanded, grabbing her skinny arm. Hey, shes just a kid. You sick bastard. The other thugs chuckled in disbelief, but the man holding the girl did not let go. He grinned. Hold on. Theres no way a kid this punys alone. Her parents must be around somewherewe can shake all the money from em until they bleed. So were kidnapping her? Kidnapping? Were kidnappers now? Like real bad guys. Hah! The suggestion was as casual as a game, but the thugs played along and quickly changed the discussion into one about a real kidnapping. The girl knew exactly what was happening. And yet her face remained blank. Check it out. Betcha shes wondering why were picking on her. You said that this morning. Its all good. This kid doesnt have chainsaws. You gotta be shitting me. The fear of Jun had long disappeared from the men when they locked on to their new target. If they knew the meaning of the phrase learn from ones mistakes, they wouldnt have come to the island in the first place. So wheres your parents, kid? They demanded, grinning crudely under the flickering fluorescent lights. But the girls expression remained frozen as she replied in monotone. Theyre gone. What? Our parents they left us on the island. The thugs exchanged glances. But As if. No point tryin to lie to us, kid. Get whoevers in charge of you. They showed no hint of sympathy. They did not even think about the meaning of the girls words. Yet the girls blank expression refused to change. Then came her eerie reply You killed him. What? The girl. Three days ago, just above here. You killed an old man I didnt know. Huh? Only then did the thugs notice that the girls expression never once changed. They looked around at one another. The old shits dead, then? Who gives a crap? Howd this kid know? Dont look at me. going to kill me? Ignoring the thugs, the girl began to actively speak her mind. Are you going to kill me? Like a marionette with its strings cut, her words clattered weakly. One word after another, piling up like objects. Are you going to kill me like that old man I didnt know? Are you going to kill me? I didnt do anything wrong but are you going to beat me and beat me and beat me and beat me and laugh at the blood and stomp on the open cuts and beat me again until I die? Are you going to beat me to death? Are you going to kick me to death? And are you going to go somewhere after that? Look inside my wallet and spit on the ground like youre bored and beat me again and again and again and again until I die? There was no emotion in the girls train of thought. Most people would be sobbing in fear by that point, but the only part of the girl that was moving was her jaw. Her eyes and brow hadnt so much as twitched. Even the thugs were getting scared. They were silent as stones now, their eyes locked on the girls face. I dont want to. Because they had no idea what was happening, they had no choice but to listen to the girl. I dont want to. I dont. I really dont want to. I dont want to die yet. Nejiro promised me. He said hell take me outside. He said hell help me escape this horrible place. He said well be happy when we leave this place. Hey whats this bitch saying? One of the men, feeling a chill down his spine, stared at the girl as though she was a ghost. Hey. Enough. Shut up. So I dont want to die in a place like this. I dont want to. So As the girl continued, the leader of the men stepped up to grab her by the collar. Shut your hole, you little Shk. There was a sharp, low impact near the thugs gut. He realized then that something warm had entered his stomach. He also noticed that something had splashed violently near his back. But by the time he noticed that the sensations were a bullet and his own flesh respectively, his mind was already lost to complete panic. So Ill kill you before you kill me! The girls tone rose for the very first time as her voice echoed quietly through a corner of the Pits. And the thugs body crumpled slowly, starting with the knees. ? ?? What. What was that. What just happened to me? Fuck. That hurts. Oh god the pain it hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts my gut it got me in the gut what the hell this hurts my stomach is burning somethings spilling fuck this hurts its like theres a heart in my gut shit shit shit shit ? ?? The thug twitched. The girl stood in front of him, smoke trailing from her hand. To be specific, the smoke was coming from the object concealed in her hand. A little large for her hand, it was a grey object shaped like a handgunno, a real handgun. In color and shape and size it was nothing like the guns the thugs had seen in movies, but the trail of smoke from the muzzle, the stench of gunpowder, and the fact that their friend had crumpled before them. Those facts were enough to show them that the object in her hand was indeed a gun. Hey Hey. What the hell, man? One of the thugs said to his friend, but there was no reply. Hey! What the fuck is that thing?! He continued desperately. But the answer came from behind them. Its a gun. This models called Rat. Apparently its the latest model from overseasits not even in mainland Japan yet. The thugs turned in unison, as though a spell had been broken. Its a gun made of special plastic with a built-in silencer. Theres so little recoil that even a little girl could use it. Which means its not quite as lethal, but from a short range it can still do a lot of damage. The men froze once more. At the center of their sights was a boy dressed in white. He must be the one talking to them. But that didnt matter so much as what was around him. What cowed the men even more were the dozens of children around the boy in white, each and every last one of them holding the same grey gun as the girl. Are you scared? Asked the boy in white, but the thugs did not answer. The children were no older than fifteen or sixteen, and the youngest ones could not be any older than elementary school-aged. There was an even ratio of boys to girls, and there was no uniformity to the way they dressed. But with the exception of the boy in white, they were all in such filthy clothing that from afar, the children all seemed to be wearing dark grey. The children other than the boy in white were all holding guns. It was like dozens of steel masks had been lined up in front of the men. Trapped between anxiety and terror, the thugs were rooted to the ground, forced to listen to the boy in white. Im sure it must be terrifying to be surrounded by children holding guns. But if you think about it, children caught up in civil wars do the same. With this arms hanging at his sides, the boy continued. Do you know how many guerrilla fighters in the world are less than fifteen years old? The mens anxiety slowly transformed into fear in the face of countless guns. Though something like this might normally send them plummeting into madness, the strange juxtaposition of children and firearms drained the realism from the scene. Their minds were paralyzed to the point that they had completely forgotten their fallen friend. There was nothing delinquent about the children. On the mainland, they could pass as honor students or shut-ins. But this is Japan. Dont you find that strange? A group of children like us, in Japan, holding guns and surrounding you. What followed was a simple question. Its so very strange. What is this island, do you think? Who gives a shit? The thugs wondered, but the weight of the childrens stares kept their mouths firmly shut. The ringing of their own breaths in their ears made it clear to the menwhether they liked it or notthat an indescribable tension had come over them. What does the island seem like from the mainland? A beautiful place? Paradise? Is it incomparably better than the mainland? That was what the men had thought, at least before they came to the island. Rather than answer the questions, the one man whose mouth could still move mustered all his courage to speak. What the hell are you A gang? The boy did not seem to mind that his question was met with another. A gang? Like the color gangs in Tokyo? A bitter smile rose to his lips. This is getting nowhere. Dont compare us to punks who collect clothes with their parents money. Were copying American gangs too, but we dont have any money. Were closer to American gangs in that way. Were in a gang because we have no money. Because were poor. Because we were unlucky. After his monologue, the boy in white took out a gun of his own. A small white gun, even more unsettling than the others. The color was a perfect fit for a circus, where pulling the trigger might release a dove into the air. And so, all of you are going to die. Because were going to kill you. Okay? W-wait a second! What are you talking about?! Who the hell are you?! The thugs flinched and cowered, but one of the boys spoke as though they werent even there. Say, Nejiro. The guy on the floor over therewanna bet again? The childrens gazes instantly focused on the man who was shot first. He was lying in a pool of blood, twitching on occasion. Less than a minute. Said the boy named Nejiro. The other children began to speak. What? Thats too short. Ten minutes. Even the old man lasted fourteen. Twenty. Maybe he wont die? He will. Because everyone else we shot did. Thats because we shot them in the head afterwards to make sure they were dead. We never just left them there. Because Nejiro said we had to. Oh. The Western and Eastern gangsters? Not gangsters. Mafia. The fallen man could hear the childrens voices grow distant. His stomach had been burning, but now he began to feel coldstarting from his gut and the tips of his fingers and toes. He was going cold from the inside out. As his consciousness faded, he understood two things. One was that they had underestimated the true terror of the island. The other was that the chainsaw girl, who had driven them off without hurting them, was a saint Hes dead. He didnt last a minute. Weak. Weaker than the old man. Because he got shot? I guess so. Yeah. Urgh One of the thugs began to gag at the sight of the unnervingly calm children. Was he so badly affected by being held at gunpoint, or was it the seemingly impossible fact of his friends death? Buteven though one of them had died, the men did not feel much in the way of anger or sadness. That was all they were to one another. Maybe we went a little overboard. Nejiro put away his gun at the sight of the thugs vomiting. And as though in exchange, he took out a matching white cell phone. He picked a number from his contacts list, pressed the call button, and put the speaker against his ear. Yes? Hello? This is Nejiro. Actually, one of my friends was caught by punks and she ended up shooting one to death. After a moment of silence, a male voice escaped the speaker. Nejiro answered, and glancing at the thugs, spoke again. Yes. Im sorry. So we have six of his friends in our custody. What should we do? The conversation continued a little longer, before a smile rose to Nejiros face. Yes I understand. We Rats obey Ginga Kanashima. Because were always fellow passengers on the unsinkable ship. Hanging up, Nejiro took out his gun again. He says I can do whatever I feel like. He said, embarrassed. He held up his gun and stared at the mens faces, one after another. After briefly scanning the thugs, the boy threw out one final question. Is there hope on this island? Six muffled shots echoed in the Pits. The boys expression remained unchanged. He did not wait for the thugs to answer. ? ?? Soon, a man in a loud Hawaiian shirt approached the children. Man you made a real mess this time. He said, his eyes turning to dinner plates. Oh, Daichi. Hello. Nejiro said, his voice a flat monotone. The man looked at the children, astonished. Look, guys. Mr. Kanashimas not angry with you, but if youve got bullets to waste on punks like these, you might want to take care of those Western and Eastern District people first. We dont take orders from you, Daichi. Nejiro said, looking up at the handsome, grinning man. Hey At least call me Mr. Tsuchimi, yknow? Adults deserve a little more respect. Who cares? Tsuchimi is hard to pronounce, anyway. And besides were all just Mr. Kanashimas pawns. Were equals. Equal, shmequal. Youve never even seen the guy in person. And youre working as a contact for us children whove never seen him in person. I think pawn works just fine. Nejiro was clearly looking down at Daichi. But rather than get angry, the latter sighed in surrender. Look, kids. Andwe have power. Much more than you do. Nejiro held up a hand. The children, who had been watching silently all this time, took out their guns in unison. There were inhuman smiles on their faces. Emotionless grins carved into mannequins. They were meaningless smiles that did not even laugh at him, Daichi saw. Daichi found himself curling up into a ball in the face of so many guns, covering his upper body. Whoa?! H-hey! If this is a joke, Im not laughing! It is a joke. Nejiro waved his arm. The children put away their guns at their own paces. Thats right. Dont get the wrong idea, Daichi. Were stronger than you, but I dont think we can beat Mr. Kanashima. Daichi breathed a sigh of relief and shot the children a spiteful glare. Dammit. You kids are gonna grow up into screwed-up adults. I guarantee that. What are screwed-up adults, specifically? Nejiro mocked. Daichi was quick to reply. His answer seemed to pierce the childrens hearts. Shits wholl never get off this hellhole of an island. ----- Note: (1) Elder, or boss. Volume 2, 3: Miss Unlucky & No Fortune Volume 2, Chapter 3: Miss Unlucky & No Fortune Misaki Yasojima was born unlucky. At least, that was what she decided to think. After all, most people could endure any suffering if they excused it with misfortune. She had come to the island three years ago as collateral for the debt her father went into at an underground casino in Tokyo. Sold off as collateral in this day and age? Which historical drama is that from? When she first received the news, she thought it was a bad joke. And even if it was possible for someone to be sold as collateral, she thought the chances were one in ten million, at least. But she was that one in ten million. The word collateral did not hold any meaning at first. She had grown up not speaking much with her father in a so-called family without communication. And at the time, she had been planning to get by on part-time jobs once she graduated from high school. A friend of mine says hell introduce you to a nice part-time gig. Her father had said. Misaki questioned him further. Supposedly it was a job working at some sort of amusement park. The pay was a staggering 2300 yen per hour, which was enough for her to dive in without a second thought. But how could she have known that 1500 yen of her hourly wage would be set aside to pay off her fathers debt? Right. That was my fault for not paying attention to the details. So I have nothing to say to that. Thats why I decided that I was unlucky. Then I thought, why did I have to be so stupid? It must be because Im unlucky. I know. I know this is just a stupid excuse. So Im just telling you this, Jun, because youre my friend. Yeah. To be honest, I wanted someone to get angry at me like that, but I think I wanted to energize myself. But when you get angry, I cant tell whos getting angry at who Huh? Umm wait. Wait, wait wait that was a joke. I was just lying to you. Im reflecting on my thoughts, so please not the chainsaw, Jun When she discussed her situation with Jun, she often received lectures at chainsaw-point until the fuel ran out. Youre being too shrewd, Misaki! Every time something happens, you give up and say that you just werent doing your best! She would raise her voice as she revved her engines. Jun was not wrong, and Misaki really had no excusebut life on the island was too difficult to manage without using the luck excuse as a crutch. The first mistake, at least, was her own faultbut Misaki had indeed been involved in incidents that could only be described as unlucky. She ran all kinds of odd jobs at the Eastern Districts casino. At first she wondered why such a job would be worth 2300 yen an hour, but within the first month she understood completely. In the span of one month, the casino was held up five times. In two of those cases, she was taken hostage. That, perhaps, was worth the pay. But as she lived on the island, she was assaulted by bad luck in one incident after another. She was caught up in four shootouts. She was caught up in six brawls that did not involve gunfire. She was mugged thirteen times. She was hit by the Buruburu Airwaves van twice. And other incidents, big and small. For no particular reasonother than being there, if she had to sayshe was often dragged into things. The worst of her luck by far was six months ago, when she spotted a Western District executive she admired near the bridge entrance. The moment she began running toward him, the wall between her and the executive had exploded and caused the construction material at the bridge entrance to collapseshe was nearly buried alive. The explosion was supposedly the work of a terrorist targeting the executive, and in the end the executive disappeared after the blast. Misaki could barely leave the house for days afterwards, thinking that perhaps her bad luck even influenced the executive. It was Jun Sahara, captain of the Eastern Districts Guard Team, who encouraged her. Jun was essentially Misakis only friend and fellow commiserator in times of distress. Part of it was because Jun was the only girl her age who worked near the casino, but it was more because Jun was the one who often saved Misaki from her many misfortunes. When Misaki was taken hostage, or when the casino was attacked, it was Jun and the Guard Team under her command that saved her. Jun had personally saved Misaki many times, and so Misaki felt that she owed Jun her life. Which was true. If not for Jun, Misaki would have died five times over by now. The only joy in her life of bad luck was her meeting with Jun. Thats why Im so grateful, Jun. If not for you, I would be rotting in this city before I could even make excuses to myself. She had said to Jun, once her chainsaws had run out of fuel. Jun was half-crying then, as she hung her head with the reply, N-no, not at all. Though Misaki knew how Jun changed in the presence of running engines, she could never get used to her personality shifts. Her misfortunes were all because she was unlucky. She had no luck. So there was nothing she could do about her miserable reality. As long as she told herself that, continuing to shoulder her misery, she might be able to scrounge up tiny scraps of happiness. At least, that was what she believed. ? ?? Neither good luck nor bad luck actually existed. That was what NejiroNejiro Kanata believed. Thursday afternoon. In a ramen store in the Eastern District. The DJ raved through the speakers, her voice piercing through Nejiros ears as he ate alone. The unusual voice echoed from every speaker in the city. It was an unsettling sound for newcomers, but the radio broadcast, too, was part of life on the island. Ssei Airwavesknown as Buruburu Airwaves to localswas a local radio station that had taken over the islands broadcasting system. Its incomprehensible programming continued day and night, and was a familiar part of the locals lives. Twelve oclock Huzzah was a simple talk show that invited a new guest every day to share a recipe. The radio station had a countless connections at its disposal. Gitarin, the most powerful man in the Eastern District, had personally graced the radio over a dozen times. Todays guest, however, was a girl who had just turned thirteen. Yua Kirino, huh Yua Kirino. The name was not unfamiliar to Nejiro. She was the one who was working on a map of the labyrinthine island. The island was designed with a complex system of corridors to begin with, but once the illegal modifications began it was difficult to match the island to its original blueprints. The girl named Yua was personally exploring the island, discovering and recording every last detour to create a complete map of the island. I bet she doesnt have parents, either. Nejiro had heard about her before. She was a little younger than he was, and had lived on the island with her parents before they were murdered. So she was dragged here before she lost her parents thats no different from being abandoned. Nejiros fingers froze. He looked up at a speaker, eyes narrowing. Just like us. The Ratsa group of boys and girls led by Nejiro. They were not delinquent children of island locals, and they were not a gang that had drifted in from outside. With no parents or guardians to speak of, they had an independent community centered around Nejiro. However, the children did not live a communal life. They did not communicate with each other any more than necessary, merely efficiently dividing up the food and work they received from the locals. The Rats did not accept just anyone into their ranks. Every member had something in common. That commonality was also the chain that bound them together. The Rats were neither born on the island nor there of their own free will. They had been abandoned on the island by their parents or guardians. When Nejiro was eight years old, his own parents had brought him to the island, leading him by the hand. And before he knew it, they were nowhere to be seen. In his backpack was a veritable mound of portable rations and bottles of water. Not realizing what had just happened, he assumed that he was merely separated from his parents. He sobbed and wandered the city. He was kicked by a group of thugs on the street for being so loud, but no one tried to comfort the crying child. There were no police or centers for lost children on the island. He might be able to find his parents if he could reach Niigata or Sado, but either way he had to traverse 10 kilometers on foot. And there was no way for a little boy to even get to the bridge entrance from the island, which had already become a sprawling labyrinth. For several days he aimlessly chewed on his rations as he walked, calling his parents names. But then he saw something he was never meant to seeor, perhaps, something he had to see. One of the squatters had dragged his television outside to watch. The news happened to be on at the time, and to Nejiros shock, his parents were on the screen. He rushed overthe newscaster was saying something about how he had been kidnapped. At first, he did not understand. But even an eight-year-old like him soon understood what had happened. He had come to the island with his parents. So why were they saying, ? It was all a farce. At the time, he did not know the wordand even now, he had no idea why his parents did what they did. But even at the age of eight, there was one thing he understood much too well. That his parents didnt need him. At that moment, the boy lost a place to be. He could have escaped the island somehow to ruin his parents plans, perhaps. But what then? With emotion, not logic, the boy found the answer to that question. That no matter how much he struggled, he would never be able to have his old life again. It had been seven years since. Over time, he met other boys and girls in the same position. The police dont investigate if a child is abandoned on the island. That rumor must have spread on the mainland, as parents who did not care for their children began to come and drop them off, one after another. Although Nejiro heard that the economy was worsening on the mainland, he was not affected in the least by the fact that so many parents were abandoning their children. Theres nothing strange about this. After all, it happened to me. He thought, and as someone who had been abandoned earlier, he began to teach those abandoned later how to live on the island. When he saw the children gathered around him, Nejiro realized that their presence was a sort of power. Before he knew it, he began to want to return. To the world that abandoned them. If they knew nothing, perhaps they would have been satisfied with the island. But, being a dump, there was just too much information therebe it magazines, internet, or television. He didnt care about his parents. But he could not forget the heavenly world that remained a hazy memory in his mind, the one he saw on television. And as though the island was a sinking shipnot a real world at allNejiro called his group Rats. To return to the world that abandoned them. Or to take revenge on that world. Or to flee as far as possible from the sinking island. Remembering his decision, Nejiro started on his bowl of ramen. It was delicious; but there was no smile on his lips. This place is just a fake world to us. So theres no need to show any more emotion than necessary in a place like this. The interior of the shop was nothing like the typical ramen place. There were only two seats at the counter, and a wall-mounted TV had been forcibly driven into the wall. Under that hung a warning sign that read, Do not down chili oil. Although Nejiro doubted anyone would do such a thing, there were many strange people on the island. Everything seemed unnatural to him. He was not alone. His fellow Rats also understood that the island was unnatural, and were repressing themselves. That was the only natural reaction for children abandoned by the real world, he thought. Perhaps only their rage would grow stronger with time, eventually turning them into thugs just like the ones roaming the city But the girl on the radio was completely different from the Rats. There was something so human in the way she laughed. As though she didnt feel burdened in the least about living on the island. I wonder if things would have changed a bit if someone had taken me in. Then maybe I wouldnt be living such an awful life. Maybe I would have found happiness of my own on this disgusting island. No. Thats enough. Asking questions like that just dulls my edge. Am I just unlucky? If I were lucky, would I be able to act just like that Yua girl? Smile like a human being on this rotten island? No. Luck has nothing to do with this. Im in this place because I was too weak. The moment you blame your misfortune on luck, you surrender. You excuse yourself with luck and forget to growforget to crawl back up. And so, Nejiro denied luck. So that he would never forget his resolve. So that he could gain power that could not be shaken by petty things like bad luck. Thank you for the meal. Nejiro said, leaving half the broth undrunk. He left exact change and made to stand. But the low voice of the owner suddenly fell on his tiny head. You dont need to pay if you didnt like it, kid. Um not at all. It was good. I see. Thank you. You just look like youre pushin yourself too hard. Feebly, Nejiro put on a fake smile and left the shop. Hes right. I am pushing myself. Nejiro, who hated the island, had no choice but to push himself if he wanted to do anything there. To eat his meals, and even to smile. He felt emotional about his positionwas it anger or sadness, he did not know. But he quietly began to walk. To push himself a little further, that he could achieve his mission. To eliminate the people of the two organizations in the East and West, the root of evil that controlled the island and the cause of all the misfortune. That was the mission given to him and the Rats. Its so much easier. So much easier than accepting this island. Than accepting that this island is our everything. The people they killed were part of the island, too. If he just thought of the killings as the act of helping the island to sink, his conscience felt absolutely nothing. Yes. Were going to sink this island. Were not running because its sinking. I am sinking the ship with my own two hands so I can escape somewhere else. ? ?? Thursday evening. Somewhere aboveground in the Eastern District. A sharp yell shot between the trees and branches. You asked for it, you little shit! A man in a grey suit kicked the hand of the child in front of him. Ah! The boy, who seemed to be in his mid-teens, cried out. The grey gun in his hands was flung out of the grove. Shit let my guard down cant believe it a kid like this? The man panted loudly and glared ay the crouching boy, who was cradling his hands. There was a dark stain on the mans side. He seemed to have been shot several times. But the man refused to let pain or anger sway him. Slowly, he twisted the boys arm upwards. Kid who hired you? Holding back his pain, he began the most basic of interrogations. But No one hired a kid. A voice seemed to materialize next to him. And, There was an impact near the mans temple. The pain, the anger, and the light were robbed from him at once. Like a doll the man flopped to the ground. Nejiro muttered, He hired kids. From the white gun in his right hand, smoke of the same color was rising. I told you to aim for the head. Thanks, Nejiro. Nejiro and the boy exchanged words, both equally expressionless. Youre welcome. Your gun? I think it got knocked over that way. They turned their heads in unison at the same direction. A woman in a dealers outfit was standing there, but the moment her eyes met those of the children she immediately turned and ran off someplace where there were more people. The most troubling thing was that there was a small grey object in her hand. Nejiro held up his gun without thinking, but she was already too far out of range for the Rat. This isnt good. They had been seen. They had only put their plan into action when they saw that no one was around, but she must have wandered there before anyone noticed. That alone would be no cause for concern, but Nejiro recognized the womans uniform. That uniform its from the Eastern Districts casino. Though he was worried, he did not let it show. He knew that there was nothing to be gained from revealing his anxiety. The boy next to him showed no emotion as well, but that was probably because he had no opinion at all. Were we just unlucky? Luck has nothing to do with it. Nejiro said as though to himself, and took out his cell phone. We failed to kill him before someone showed up, and we even lost a gunwe were just weak, thats all. Noting that it would be difficult to chase down the witness, he called his employer. Mr. Kanashima? We have a problem. ? ?? It was the day before the casino would reopen. Misaki Yasojima had been told by Inamine, the manager of the casino, to speak to the Eastern District executive in charge of the re-opening. If she were to be honest, she did not feel up to the jobbut there was no arguing Inamines glare. But it was still a less stressful job than serving Gitarin and Yili the previous day, so in spite of her worries Misaki accepted the job with a smile. She just had to greet the executive and go over tomorrows proceedings. That was all she had to do. But a man died in front of her eyes. The man was a member of the organization that controlled the Eastern District. He was also the one in charge of the casino re-opening tomorrow. I just came to do my job! How did this happen? When she went to the office to meet the executive, she was told that he had gone to a park behind the office. Oh by himself? How could he be so careless, when organization members were being killed one after another? Its fine. Hed never drop his guard, and no goonsd get near him. Hes just gone to feed the cats in the park out back. Apparently theyll run off if we go with him. Said one of the members remaining in the office, but Misakis fears were not assuaged. Perhaps it was thanks to the leaders influence that the people of the Eastern District were so laid-back. He feeds em at a different time every day, so no ones gonna be waiting for him out there. And its not like hes on a 24-hour watch. We just have to wait in here. The member had said, but Misaki decided that shed prefer to go look for the man at the park rather than remain at the office teeming with gang members. And so, she had gone to the deserted park You asked for it, you little shit! She flinched when she heard the shout. She reflexively turned And something flew toward her from the trees and fell at her feet. Huh? It was a grey mass shaped like a gun. It looked like a toy BB gun to her eyes. Without thinking Misaki picked it up and turned to the source of the sound. Inside the artificial forest, just out of the way of the footpath in the park, was a messy grove. And between the foliage she could see two children and a man between themthe executive she was supposed to meet. At that moment, sparks seemed to fly from the hand of the boy in white, accompanied by a dull noise. A red flower bloomed by the executives head. No way. Immediately, she realized what she had gotten into. Others might not have understood. Someone from the mainland might have been frozen with shock after seeing a middle school-aged child shoot a man to death. They would not have believed. But this was the island, and she was Misaki Yasojima. It was much too familiar for Misaki, who had been caught up in countless incidents in the past. And on this island, it was not unusual for children to kill people. That the murder weapon was a gun was surprising, but that shock was not enough to paralyze her. As soon as she understood the situation, she commanded her every cell to flee. Her pulse quickened. The energy in her blood was fed into every muscle in her body. The moment her eyes met those of the boys, her body went into full overdrive as she left the scene. ? ?? She ran. And ran. And ran. The girl in the dealers uniform ran for her life by the light of dusk. She must have sprinted a full twenty minutes. She knew that her legs were a mess. She knew that, even though her head thought she was running, she was actually moving more slowly than she normally walked. But Misaki could not stop. The outrageously casual murder that took place as she watched seemed to chase after her like an icy chill. And to escape that fear, Misaki Yasojima continued to run. She was not running without purpose. She was heading straight to the only person she could count on at a time like thisJun Sahara, the captain of the Eastern Districts Guard Team. She could see the entrance to the theme park. She just had to get past the gates. When she turned, the boy in white was nowhere to be seen. But she could not let her guard down. That would be as good as suicide on the artificial island. It was as though the children walking by the park could be the boyor his friends. Shaking off those delusions, Misaki finally entered the theme park. Her caution began to dissipate as she tried to come to a stop at the office door. But her exhausted legs did not do as she wished, pushing her into a stumble as she leaned against the doorknob. Jun Jun! Normally, she might have screamed for help. But Misaki hated herself for always relying on her friend. And now she was trying to drag her into a mess she wasnt even part of. How could I be so selfish? Misaki thought, but she had come all this way without being able to solve her problem on her own. Opening the door with every ounce of strength she had, Misaki pulled up the words she had been preparing all this time. Jun! Im sorry! There were five or so people on standby at the office, and the girl with long bangs was also there. Everyone stared at Misaki in shock before running over, their expressions grave. Misaki crumpled at the entrance and realized that tears were running down her cheeks. sorry sniff Jun Im so sorry sorry Her throat seemed to tighten the moment she found herself safe. Misaki could barely speak. Jun, who was first to reach Misaki, pulled her by the shoulders into a hug. Its okay, Misaki. Itll be fine! Calm down, okay? Though she was not even holding a chainsaw, Jun beamed as she tried to encourage her friend. Jun must be trying her best to encourage her, Misaki realized, and sobbed again. Im such an idiot. I have such a wonderful friend, and I still call myself unlucky. How long did I not realize how lucky I was that Jun was by my side? Misaki raised her arms, too, and put them around Jun And felt a gentle impact on her right hand. Sniffle huh? Misaki looked up. A very tall man dressed in black was holding her right hand. He twisted her fist out of its iron grip. Ow. Her fisttight with fearwas forced open. And at that moment, she realized that she was holding something. Whats happening? What did he just take from my hand? With tears in her eyes, she looked up at the tall manGreatest Zhang. His lips were pursed as he shot her a glare. A brown-skinned manCarlosglanced at the object in his hand and raised his voice. Whoa! Bingo. This babys a Rat! I know it! Huh? What? Man, you dont see this model in Japan yet. Its got a short range and not much power, but its small enough to be a cell phone charm and has almost zero recoil! Hey, whered you get this? The Pits? Carlos wondered, shaking his head as he knelt beside Misaki and Jun. Ive got a great idea, se?orita. Just tell the boss that the exec tried to hurt you. Hell let it slide cause hes tolerantnah, because hes a softie. Ill testify for you too, if you agree to go on a date with me. Just one date, and I guarantee youll be head-over-heels! Wait. Huh? What? Not understanding a word out of Carloss mouth, Misaki felt her tears quickly go dry. As her vision cleared she realized what Zhang was holding. It was the grey gun-shaped object she had grabbed without thinking when she fled. It was so small and light that she had completely forgotten about it. Hey. Were tying her up. Zhang said. Jun shot back. This must be a misunderstanding! Misaki would never betray us! But, well shes been apologizing over and over to us for a while now. Huh? Whaaaaaaa? Misaki began to understand what was happening. She spotted a woman in bondage gear making a phone call in a corner of the room. Her senses were so stretched by the stress that the womans words were clearly audible. Yes, boss. We have her. From her possession of the weapon, we suspect that she must be the culprit. Whaaaaaaaaaat?! She finally realized what she had gotten herself into and let out a silent scream. She had indeed been abandoned by God, Misaki thought. She was born unlucky. ? ?? Thirty minutes later. The theme park office in the Eastern District. As usual, Gitarin came to the office with a beautiful woman on each arm. When asked if they should call in the other executives, Gitarin claimed that that would make things difficult and had come alone. So. Lets figure out our left from our right here. The boss of the Eastern District sat on an office chair and spun, his legs crossed like a model and his index fingers pressed to his temples. His awkward spin made him look even more foolish than usual. Lets start with you, then. Zhang grumbled, and sent Gitarin flyingchair and all. I think you need to remember whos really in charge around here, Zhang. As if I care, dumbass. Zhang replied as Gitarin remained in a heap on the floor. Tch. That attitude is exactly why youre wanted by the mafia back in your homeland. Shut your trap. You planning on giving the bounty hunter gig a shot? The most powerful man in the Eastern District was silenced by the thug cracking his knuckles. As though proving that power that was not protected by the law was bound to fall easily to violence. A heavyweight of the city was being treated like a screwball clown. Yet the unusual(not quite so unusual in Gitarins case) scene did little to put Misaki at ease. Her gaze was wandering everywhere, and the teeth she thought she had clenched chattered uncomfortably loudly. Jun looked on in worry, and the other Guard Team members watched in concern. But Gitarin ignored the atmosphere. He sat in his chair and began to joke around, hoping Misaki would relax. Heh heh heh. I understand you must be tense, but not to worry. Our very own underground pro wrestling champion, Greatest Zhang, will now perform tricks to cheer you up! No. Wh-what?! Why not? Youre surprised? As Gitarin caused Zhang one offense after another, Misaki found her breathing beginning to slow. It was not Gitarins efforts, but the passage of time that adjusted her body to the tension. She began to worry that the Eastern District would not believe her. And if they did not, the man before her could eliminate her. Then perhaps she should just do what Carlos had suggested; claim that she was the one who killed the executive, and make up an excuse that might justify her actions. But she instantly set that thought aside. Her improvised lie was not likely to work, and even setting that aside she was repulsed by the idea of admitting to a crime she did not commit. Above all else, to do so would be an act of betrayal to Jun. Since the moment Misaki stepped into the office, Jun Sahara had been vehemently defending her from Zhang. If she made the false claim now, it would be a worse act of betrayal than if she had actually been the killer. Steeling herself, Misaki decided to tell everything as she had seen. A child. Gitarin listened to everything Misaki had to say and closed his eyes. So he doesnt believe me after all She thought, closing her eyes. But then the boss of the Eastern District spun back around and spoke. The chances of you lying and us believing everything you say is a straight fifty-fifty. Half and half. Then I believe it is worth listening to what you have to say based on the fact that there is at least one person on our side who believes in you. It was a roundabout way of saying, Theres nothing to lose by believing in you. Misakiand Jun, who stood next to herswelled with hope. Im just saying fifty-fifty cause its a nice round number, but thats not the realpercentage I have in mind. After all, if this Ginga Kanashima character is the one who bought these guns, he has no reason to hire someone like you. He would be better off buying off some punk from the streets. Gitarin pressed his fingers to his temples to think, then released them and swung upright. Guess Ill just consult our informant. They dont suspect me anymore? What I mean is that were just going to look into things. Theres still the chance that youre our culprit. No Juns protests came before Misakis sigh. She was soft for being a Guard Team captain, and she was only captain because she won a rock-paper-scissors contest, but her subordinates did not look particularly displeased with her attitude. Her complaints went in one ear and out the other. Gitarin calmly began to explain his plans. In other words, Misaki, until our suspicions are cleared, well have to keep you on constant surveillance. But theres also the chance that those children target you next. Frankly speaking, the easiest way for us to do things is to lure them in with you as bait and catch them in the act. Gitarin leaned back on the chair and spun once more. Zhang must have had enough, because he had given up on kicking him. And speaking of which, now that one of our executives is dead, us bigwigs are too scared to do anything. Although I guess we can do most of our work through email and phone. The Guard Team exchanged quizzical looks. What was the boss talking about? And because we dont leave the house, they dont get a lot of work. Snickering like an impish child, Gitarin looked around the room. Our Guard Team, I mean. ? ?? Night. The streets aboveground in the Eastern District. Night came to the island. The artificial island should have been a splash of brilliance over the pitch-black sea. And though only a fraction, that intention had been fulfilled. All the energy on the island was essentially stolen from the massive windmills around the island, or the generators run by solar or tidal power. If that wasnt enough, individuals could bring in personal generatorswhich meant that, if they were lucky(and though they were committing a crime), some people could enjoy an even better life on the island than on the mainland. Whitish fluorescent lights shone from the half-finished or illegally modified buildings, and between them were blinding bursts of light from naked lightbulbs or halogen lamps. The lights seemed to scream with their entire being on the surface of the white island. Like a swarm of fireflies gathering around a dim light. Misaki and two men walked down a dark corridor aboveground. Our boss is a real rogue. Dont you think, se?oritanomi amor? Dont you worry, though. My orders come from a fickle rogue, but I will do everything in my power to keep you safe. FYI, my specialties are cooking and laundry. Call me multitalented. Carlos rambled nonchalantly as he accompanied Misaki home. Never thought we had an idiot on our team who hits on the person hes supposed to be protecting. Zhang spat nervously, walking on the other side of Misaki. Hey hey hey. Ever watch The Bodyguard? Not worth watching. This is why I cant work with guys like you. Too self-righteous for entertainment. Carlos remarked. Zhang shot him a glare. Walking between the unfriendly men, Misaki thought to herself I really am unlucky. As per Gitarins suggestionno, his official commissionMisaki was placed under the protection of the Eastern Districts Guard Team. Under the pretext of watching a suspect, of course. There were no police or courts on the island, and therefore no official investigations or suspectsbut with this pretext they could at least convince the other members of the organization. Her escort was also partially a way to protect her from retaliation by subordinates of the murdered executive. Because the subordinates were highly suspicious of how Misaki arrived just before the murder, they would not back off so easily even if Gitarin told them to stay away because her guilt was not certain. Because the Eastern Districts organization was so laid-back, it lacked the discipline of the Western District. The independence of individual members made them a very flexible group, but in cases like this that very asset was a disadvantage. When Gitarin explained the situation to her, Misaki fell even deeper into despair. Ill go ahead and survey the place. Jun had said as she left, but the absence of familiar faces was nothing but immense pressure on Misaki. Being accompanied by men who clearly lived on the wrong side of the law, she even began to imagine becoming involved in yet new conflicts. To make things worse, her two guards were not on friendly terms. People often said that arguing was a sign of closeness, but did the saying apply to these men? Misaki could not tell. Whatever the case, the most important thing was to get home safely. Then everything would be all At that very moment, engines began to roar from the direction of her building. Brrrrrrrrrrm. Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. ? ?? A little earlier. Jun had headed to the destination just ahead of Misaki and the others. She stood in front of her friends building and looked up. Illegal structures made of all kinds of materials were crowded together on the concrete ground. It looked almost like piles of rubble had been forced into the shapes of buildings, but from the looks of the people in the area, security seemed to be decent. Misakis room was on the top floor. Jun entered the building and began to climb the narrow stairs. Walking up one step at a time, she remembered the past. When she was taken in by the man who would later become her employer, her only friend had been her chainsaw. The engine-powered chainsaw, so very tiny as it lay abandoned on the construction site. Having found a shadow of her family in the engine, she had refused to let go of it. When she heard the engine roar, it felt like life coursed through her veins. When she held it in her hand and felt the vibration with her body, it even began to feel like she was controlling the engine itself. Even though, in reality, she was the one being controlled by the engine. She knew that, too. But she did not care. A local who decided to live on the island had to forge a way of life. Those who could not would fall further than the Pits and sink deep into the sea. Even her life as a guard, Jun chose for herself. And even when she chose that path, she held something in her handnot a gun or a knife, but an engine she could hold in her hand. Her chainsaw. Gitarin was hesitant at first. But eventually he gifted her with a pair of chainsaws. They were a brand-new model, so unbelievably lightweight for their length that even Jun could wield one singlehandedly with ease. He had them custom-made so she could do everything from start the engine to adjust the RPM singlehandedly. At that moment, her present was decided. The witch of the Eastern District with a devilish grin who tore her foes to pieces with a pair of chainsaws. Once the rumor spread, almost no one ever dared to approach her. The Guard Team did not treat Jun differently despite her unusual personality. But other peopleespecially her peerseither kept their distance to begin with, or drifted away after seeing Jun wield her chainsaws. I dont need friends. As long as the Guard Team and my chainsawsmy enginesare around It was around that time, when she was telling herself lies, that a girl stepped into her life. Misaki Yasojima. When Jun first rescued her from a casino hold-up, Misaki was probably as scared as anyone to see her swinging her chainsaws with a smile. That was what Jun thought, but the girl in question seemed to be extraordinarily unlucky. She was caught up in one incident after another, and Jun had to rescue her each time. Jun was a hero to Misaki. And so, even knowing about how Jun let herself go when holding her chainsaws, Misaki showed no qualms about befriending her. That was something Jun could be happy about. After all, though until then she had thought that engines were her life and world, for the first time a driving force called a human relationship was created in her heart. For Misaki, Jun could start her engines without worry. She could become a demon or a witch with nothing to hold her back. And so, at this moment, she started the two engines in her hand. After a very long climb she had arrived at the top floor. And in the hall in front of Misakis room squatted a man. The door was definitely Misakis. And the man had put a thin piece of metal into the keyhole, clicking and clattering with the lock. Jun stared. It was clear he was trying to open the door. Only then did her eyes meet those of the would-be intruder. And at that moment The narrow building was overwhelmed by the sound of two chainsaws worth of engines. ? ?? Brrrrrrrrrrm. Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. What was that?! Misaki trembled. But she quickly recognized the sound. Thats Juns chainsaws? She muttered. At the same time, a foolish scream echoed from her building. GYAAAAAAAAAAH! The building entrance was already in sight. A man rushed out the doors, his face pale. He seemed to be in his mid-twenties, and was wearing a loud Hawaiian shirt. The primary colors were clear in the muddled grey backdrop. A second later, Jun appeared on the rooftop. Why is she The moment Misaki began, Jun leapt off the roof. Wh-whaaaaaaat?! As Misaki gaped in confusion, Jun added another layer of incredibility. She forcibly drove her chainsaw into the galvanized iron wall of the building. The wall put up no resistance, like a piece of tofu against a knife. At that moment, as the chainsaw viciously shrieked throughout the area, the man in the Hawaiian shirt stopped to turn. Jun and the chainsaw were supported by the wall. The spinning chain slowly ate away the wall as it descended straight down like an elevator. When the concrete ground neared, Jun drove her other chainsaw into a nearby wooden wall and kicked off the walls as she climbed down the battered building like a cliff face. And finally, she landed without a scratch. Outrageous as ever. Thats what makes her so great. Zhang and Carlos made nonchalant remarks, and Misaki blankly wondered if the repair fees would be subtracted from Juns pay. She was too confused to think of anything else. AAAAAAAARGH! The man in the Hawaiian shirt screamed when the roar of the engines landed right behind him, and took off without looking back. Juns engines also screamed as she rushed low toward the man, holding her chainsaws close to the ground. She moved with relaxed fluidity, but she was slowly catching up to the sprinting man. It was like a scene out of a monster movie, when a desperate victim was eventually caught by the slow-moving monster. The chainsaws in the pursuers hand were just icing on the cake. Misaki did not know what to do as she watched the scene, which had come straight out of a splatterhouse film. But Zhang and Carlos were already on the move. Carlos drew a gun from his belt and took aim at the man, who was running in their direction. He carried himself like someone who might hold his gun sideways, but he held it in a steady two-handed grip. The fleeing man was so focused on his pursuer that he never noticed Carloss aim on him. All he did was run in a straight line through the alley between the illegal buildings. Because of the conditions on the island, locals tended to wear shoes with thick soles, like hiking boots. The man was no exception; his shoes had 2-centimeter soles And a bullet was driven into one. Wha- The man lost balance immediately and fell forward. A trail of white smoke rose from the muzzle of Carloss gun. Instead of aiming for the man, he had shot the tip of his foot as he ran from JunCarlos had waited for the mans shoe to hit the ground and shot just his sole. Though they were not very far, considering how fast the target was moving it was a terrifying show of skill. But Carlos himself did not seem particularly tense. There wasnt a drop of sweat on him. The man in the Hawaiian shirt, meanwhile, gaped silently. He swung his arms helplessly as he fell. Then, Zhangs powerful arms reached him. Before anyone knew it, Zhang had gone right up to the man and hooked his right arm around the mans neckand was throwing the man into the air as though performing a Lariat. ! The man in the Hawaiian shirt didnt even have time to scream. His body returned the way he came, and landed hard on his back. And waiting for him there was Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. As the man lay spread-eagle on the ground, his world was consumed by the sound of engines. A young woman carrying a chainsaw in each hand knelt by his head, and looked down at him with the chainsaws still on. Her hidden eyes finally became visible. The tips of her eyes were slanted upwards, and her enlarged pupils glinted with the sharpness of a blade. There was madness and ecstasy in her gaze, like she was looking into another world altogether. Heh heh heh Ahahahahahaha! A deranged laugh escaped her lips, but the sound was quickly sucked into the sound of engines. Hey, hey hey hey. Why? Why did you try to get into Misakis room? Why did you run when I talked to you? Why? Why? In each hand she held a trembling chainsaw. Dual-wielding her unusual weapons, she was high on the sound of engines filling her ears in stereo. Why? Why? Please tell me! Are you an enemy? Are you? Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. What?! I cant hear you at grk. W-w-w-wait. H-help! Calm down The mans pleas were mercilessly drowned out. Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. Pardon?! Aww, I cant hear you at all! Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. As everythingeven the sound of Juns voicewas erased by the engines, Jun twirled her chainsaws and grinned. Excitement was no longer an adequate word to describe her state. With the chainsaws active in her hands, she was a different person altogether. Man, Juns off in her own world now! What?! I cant hear you! Carlos made a comment in the noise, but it did not carry to Zhang. The echoes of the engines layered together on top of one another, piling up all around like stagnant air. Eventually, the sounds might even take on color and become visible. W-wait, Jun! Calm down! The one who finally stepped up to stop Jun was Misaki. Most people would stay as far as they could from a woman wielding two chainsaws, but Misaki had been saved countless times by Jun in this state. The first person who rescued her when she was taken hostage at the casino was Jun, who was acting just like this. The shock of the encounter made such a big impression on Misaki that she could barely recognize the normal Jun when they met again later. Naturally, Jun had scared her at first. But the woman who leapt in madness and ecstasy as she wielded her two chainsaws was Misakis hero, who had come just as she was about to give in. That was why Misaki could reach out to her without fear. Jun! Jun! Who is that man? Naturally, her voice did not reach. So she stood where Jun could see her and desperately waved her arms. After all, if she carelessly approached her or grabbed her arm, she might be cut instantly. Ahahahahaha hah? Jun spotted her friend and stopped her hand. Misaki! Thank goodness youre okay! Im just about to take care of huh? I cant hear you! One sec, let me lower the noise As the engines slowed, sanity returned to Juns eyes. Huh? She was back to wearing the face of a small, terrified animal. Her bangs floated back over her eyes, no longer supported by the wind of the engines. Umm I, uh this isnt Oh no, I got carried away again. Im sorry. Why are you apologizing, Jun? But if I run wild in front of your house, Id get you in trouble Shutting down her engines, Jun slowly stood and hung her head. But Misaki smiled and slapped her on the back. You dont need to apologize. Its all right! And youre my only friend, so its not like I cant hate you or anything! Thats pretty sad. You poor soul! Then let me become your new friendno, let me become your newmi vida! Misaki ignored Zhang and Carloss interjections and helped Jun as she put away her chainsaws. Though Misaki did not touch them herself, the heat from the blades was warm on her skin. Be careful, Misaki I told you, its okay. Watching the heartwarming scene from below, the man lying on the ground muttered to himself. I Im alive Quietly getting up to flee as though nothing had happened was obviously impossible. For now. Youre in for a living hell. Restrained by the arms by Carlos and Zhang, the man in the Hawaiian shirt could do nothing but chuckle bitterly. ? ?? Somewhere in the Pits. Though it was fully lit, it seemed like a dark place. That was the Pits. There was a place there where even less of the light reached. Enveloped by hazy darkness in the truest sense of the phrase, dozens of children stood around one boy. Yes. Of course. Yes. Yes. The boy in white looked at nothing in particular as he took a phone call, standing in the midst of other children. The children wore all sorts of faces, from smiles to anxiety to pursed lips. But there was no emotion in any of their eyes. Even the thugs in the Pits scattered at the sinister looks of the children. Naturally, many children on the island had no parents or guardians. Most of them had lost their parents after coming to the island, and many of them had formed communities of their own. But no such community was a match for the Rats in their dead eyes. Some children had been born on the island itself, but because the island was so young none of them were over the age of ten. The children who were abandoned on the island learned to live from Nejiro. And as they did so, they slowly forgot how to think for themselves. There was nothing Nejiro couldnt do. He could find food and places to sleep; he could take care of anything. For the children, who had lost educators in their parents, Nejiro was their friend and the teacher who showed them how to survive in the city. And so, they learned how to live. They only needed to know one thing. Do as Nejiro says. Some children were rebellious at first, but over time even they were broken. The reality that a child with no connections could not survive alone on the island was broken into their souls. And soon, they also came to realize the truth. That they needed Nejiro. Even the children who did not agree with him had to follow him in order to survive. And eventually, even they stopped thinking. Because that was the way of survival they had chosen on the island. Nejiro also knew what his friends were thinking. But that didnt matter to him. He didnt need to care about anything. He also suppressed his own emotions. He locked away any unnecessary thoughts and calmly pressed on toward his goal. I understand. We Rats will never betray you. Yes. Kanashima will be useless to us when the time comes. With that, Nejiro stared into space. Drinking in the murky air, he spoke into the receiver. Though his emotions had been suppressed to the limit, he enunciated clearly: We Rats swear eternal loyalty to the Western District. Volume 2, 4: The Guard Team Volume 2, Chapter 4: The Guard Team Night. The theme park office in the Eastern District. It was past nine in the evening, and the office alone shone in the dark theme park. Under the blinding fluorescent lights stood about a dozen members of the Guard Team. It was difficult to gather all the members because so many were out on duty to prevent another murder. The reason so many were still left was because many executives disliked the larger-than-life members of the team and instead hired bodyguards of their own. Their doubts were not unfounded, of course. Many members of the Eastern Districts Guard Team were shady characters, and their leader Jun was a girl not yet twenty. The fact that they chose their captain through a rock-paper-scissors tournament did not help their cause. From a distance, it almost looked like they were mindless children. One executive would say The Guard Team was a group made for the boss(Gitarin)s amusement, and had no real power or ability. The bosss real guards were the women he was always with, and both women were from a foreign secret organization. Another executive would say The Guard Team was just a collection of crazy characters from among the elite, and acted as a mascot of sorts to win the locals popularity. Hikari Inamine, the manager of the casino, would say Well, theyre dependable. You have no idea how much they helped me out. Theyre just good at fightingand murder, tooalthough thats not necessarily the same as being good bodyguards. In a word, I guess youd call them weirdos. An executive of the Western District The Eastern Districts Guard Team? I have nothing to say about them. The local children would say The Guard Team was a group of incredible killers who went around murdering anyone who got in the Eastern Districts way. Joplin, the living urban legend, was actually their true leader. And they were engaged in an epic battle against Yakumo Amagiri, the islands strongest and craziest Killer Ghoul. The owner of a ramen shop in the Eastern District would say The Eastern Districts Guard Team? Mercenaries, yeah, but damned if you could call em bodyguards. Theyre all soft, but they believe in whatever theyre doing. And the only one of em with any sense of finance is Sahara, my next-door neighbor. Tell the rest of em to hurry the hell up and pay their tab. Everyone had a different image of the Guard Team, and each time they encountered the team their opinion seemed to change drastically. Whenever the man in charge of the Eastern District heard these opinions, he snickered and admitted, Some of those thingsre right. Some arent, though.. An organization created by a man who respected individuality, and the Guard Team created to protect it. On this already eccentric island, the team that had been gathered to defend the eccentric Eastern District was the most eccentric bunch of them all. ? ?? Daichi Tsuchimi. 26 years old. Single. Zhang recited, cracking his neck as he stared down at the man in the Hawaiian shirt. Um what does me being single have to do with Shaddap. Zhang immediately shut down Daichi Tsuchimi. So, youd be what they call a a contact. Yes. At first glance, Daichi just seemed to be tied haphazardly to an office chair. But his thumbs behind his back were secured together with a hemp tie. It was an intricate knot dripping with skill that even an expert might struggle against. A bunch of kids Rats, huh? Talk about obnoxious. Carlos leaned against a wall and spoke to Jun, who stood next to him. She seemed discouraged by the content of the ongoing interrogation, as she was hanging her head. The Rats were children, most of whom were under the age of fifteen. These street urchins were the ones behind the serial shooting cases. It was unbelievable at first, but from Daichis reactions it seemed to be true. Daichi, who had been caught in front of Misakis home, claimed to be a subordinate of Ginga Kanashima and was the go-between for Kanashima and the Rats. They had dragged him in for questioning, but the moment they tied him to the chair, Daichi had screamedPlease Im begging you spare me Ill tell you anything I swear please!, saving the Guard Team a great deal of work. Ginga Kanashima. He had been coming and going to and from the island for years, and at one point he did business dealing in light firearms. In the beginning, he had transported weapons from the island to the mainland to sell them at a profit, but now he was doing the oppositesmuggling firearms from overseas and spreading them on the island. The Western and Eastern Districts had always been in charge of gun circulation on the island, so the locals had an unspoken agreement that no one should deal in firearms without their permission. From the moment he betrayed that agreement, Kanashima had essentially turned the organizationsin other words, the island itselfagainst him. But he had taken the risk and was putting himself in danger for a business that didnt yield any notable profit. So, youd be what they call a a contact. Yes. After the interrogation, Zhang grilled Daichi with the same question again and again. Daichi, the man in the Hawaiian shirt, claimed to be a pawn in Kanashimas group who did odd jobs like dealing with other groups. He gave a memorably tired laugh when he explained himself as a pawn. Zhang had been working out all sorts of torturous methods to interrogate the man, but all that effort went to waste the moment Daichi begged for his life on the office chair. A pawn. And with no loyalty whatsoever. Talk about a piece of trash. I I owe a lot to Mr. Kanashima, but those kids messed me up good. You have no idea how creepy they are! I dont know what theyre thinking, and they dont even have any respect. Daichi seemed to shiver at the memory and hung his head. Jun stepped forward. She had been reluctant to leave Misaki home alone after what had happened, so she had sent her to another room in the office to get some sleep. Umm so let me get this straight. When the captain spoke, the scattered members gathered around Daichi. Zhang gave the trembling man a mocking grin and landed a low blow. Right. Well decide how to kill him after you sum things up. In short, these were the facts: -Ginga Kanashima imported new firearms from outside the island. -He gave the guns to a group of urchins called Rats and had them attack members of the organizations in the Eastern and Western Districts. -There were about fifty Rats in total. They scattered across the city and assaulted members the moment they were left alone. That was why the times of death were random and the members were killed even when they were alone by chance. -However, Misaki Yasojimaan associate of the Eastern Districtwitnessed one of the murders this evening, and even took one of the guns. Ginga Kanashima looked into the casino employees when he got the news and pinpointed her. -Daichithe pawnwas ordered to snoop on her and take back the gun by force if possible, but at Misaki Yasojimas house he encountered a monstrous woman with a pair of chainsaws. And thats how this idiot ended up tied to an office chair. Zhang summarized, and fell into a chair with a sigh. The others put on different faces of their own and brainstormed for their next course of action. This is a bother. We cant go killing those kids one by one. I mean, I dont mind shooting a kid, but Im gonna get one hell of a guilt trip if I shoot an innocent one by mistake. Thats just sick, you know? The ladiesll never look at me again. We cant go attacking them ourselves, but the Rats fight like guerrillas to attack us. In other words, the only time we can fight back is when they come to us for the kill. Carlos and Zhang mumbled to themselves, but after a pause they grinned simultaneously. This is getting interesting. Call this a challenge. They were both enjoying the peril. But then again, everyone but Jun seemed to feel the same. Most members of the Guard Team had come to the island because they wanted to involve themselves in things like this. They were skilled, but they all had a missing screw or two. You might be all right with this, everyone but we have to think about the organization members who might be targeted. In that sense, perhaps Junwho could feel fear yet remain calmwas truly the best fit for the job of captain. At least, when she wasnt using her chainsaws. But were still missing an important piece of the puzzle. Jun mumbled timidly, and slowly turned to the incapacitated Daichi. What is Mr. Kanashimas motive? It was an important question. Daichi turned his head for a moment, but the moment Zhangs knuckles cracked he flinched and slowly answered. Mr. Kanashima wants to break this island. We know that. Were asking you why. You wouldnt believe me even if I told you. Hell, at first I didnt believe it, either. Daichi averted his gaze, but saw Juns grave expression and took a deep breath. Revenge, he says. Revenge? On the island? No. On one person who lives on this island. After leaving the island several years earlier, Ginga Kanashima had continued dealing with a certain organization. They were a violent group with a particular ideology, who used an abandoned factory in the Kanto region as their headquarters. Kanashima had been supplying them with all sorts of weapons. At first, they were merely a customer and a dealer. But over the course of many exchanges, they developed a partnership based on trust. But one day, a police officer discovered the headquarters, which led to a heated shootout in the factory. His allies were all arrested, and Kanashima alone escaped. But he had been shot in the hand by the police officer. It would have been simple to get it treated, but it took Kanashima some time to evade the police and find a back-alley doctor. The necrosis forced him to get his hand amputated at the wrist. And so, he swore revenge. Revenge against the officer who arrested his friends. He swore to make the officer who stole his right hand pay, no matter the cost. Mr. Kanashima gave a gun to someone. Actually, there was a little girl on the scene that day at the shootout. One of the cops shots bounced and killed the girl. When Mr. Kanashima found out, he gave a gun to the girls old man. After that, it was just a mess. The guy shot the officer and his superior when they came to apologize. The superior died, but the officer didnt. Jun was struck dumb at Daichis mechanical recital. Zhang and Carlos looked disgusted. The others, as well, though some seemed wholly unaffected. Apparently, the cop left the force and ran away to this island. Mr. Kanashima was surprised. I mean, he gave up after the cop disappeared, and came back to the islandbut it turned out the cop came here, too. Mr. Kanashima never told me the cops name, but he says that thats when he decided to get revenge again. Wait. Hold up. Whats that got to do with killing people from the organizations? Are you gonna tell us that the cops actually our boss or Ei daren or something? Carlos asked the question on everyones minds, but Daichi shook his head with a dark look. No. Mr. Kanashima wants to make that cop suffer, he says. If the cop ran away to this island and tried to find a new life here With a deep breath, Daichi looked Jun in the eye and continued. then he would break the island itself. Something ran down Juns spine, then. The moment she understood what Daichi was saying, a certain emotion flitted past her every nerve. Break the island? Parroting Daichi, Jun swelled with emotion. Wait, wait. Thats a big leap hes made. Is he nuts? Or does his name seriously mean he thinks on a galactic scale(1)? He find aliens and reach enlightenment or something? Hey, Hawaii. Youd better not be pulling this out of your ass. Carlos and Zhang grilled Daichi in their own ways, but Daichi was the picture of gravity. He did not seem to be lying. And he had no reason to be lying, in his position. The Guard Team went silent. Jun quietly stood. She tried to pinpoint the emotion boiling inside her. Was it anger? Or was it sadness and frustration at becoming involved in something so petty? Or was it fear of losing the island? Jun was one of the first residents of the island. Since the moment she was taken in by Gitarin and the Eastern Districts organization was created, she was a local. The island was where her father died. The island killed her father. The island was one with her father. Initially, she had just wanted to quietly watch over the islands future. Then, she slowly began to realize. That what she truly wanted was not to watch over the island. Her wish was to protect the island from anyone and anything that would harm it. The engine that swallowed her father continued to move at the center of the island. Her father continued to live on the island, along with the engine. So the engine must never be stopped. She must protect the island. Those emotions piled together until, finally, she applied to join the Eastern Districts Guard Team. Unlike the other members, she joined with the true, firm determination to protect the island. Ill be back. When she stood fully, Jun spoke with utter calm. Her blank eyes were no longer terrified. They were filled with a force of will. Where are you going? Umm I I want to find Mr. Kanashima How? Oh. All it took was a cold question from Zhang to bring Jun back to her senses, at least for the moment. He must have noticed her state because he refrained from criticizing her as usual. If you wanna catch this Kanashima bastard, you just have to round up anyone with a prosthetic hand. You cant. Prosthetics these days are really good, and Mr. Kanashimas is one of the better ones. You couldnt tell even if you touched it, and you can barely see where the prosthetic ends and the arm starts. And his even had functional fingers. It sounded like something out of a sci-fi film. Because there were no prosthetic technicians of that caliber on the island, Kanashima had probably gotten his hand in Japan or overseas. Zhang clicked his tongue. Carlos interjected. Why dont you just take us to the guy? Werent you listening? Kanashima and the Rats dont have an HQ. They call this chump and tell him where to go, so theres no point going in ourselves. Really? Then what if we get this guy to ask Kanashima to meet up? This time, Daichi replied with a teary grimace. I tried calling him a while ago, but his phone was off. He mustve figured out I got caught. Carlos spread his arms dramatically, indicating a loss. Zhang cracked his arms as he stood. Well looks like its murder time. Ack! What?! Daichi shrieked at his sudden death sentence, his eyes turning to dinner plates. W-wait a second! You didnt say youd kill me! But we dont need you anymore, chump. Zhang said mercilessly. Daichi struggled in vain But he was rescued by the leader of the band of thugs. You cant, Mr. Zhang. I know. I was just messing with him. Jun, holding Zhangs arm, was completely calm now. Yet at the same time, her usual frightened look was gone. The danger the island was in gave her no room for weakness. Umm if theres anything else, please tell us anything you know. She asked Daichi gravely. He managed to calm down, and after a moments thought, hesitantly spoke. Well about Nejirothe leader of the Rats Yes. They had heard the name during the interrogation. Nejiro was the boy in white who killed the Eastern District executive that evening and was spotted by Misaki. He says hes gonna go for the Eastern District boss alone tomorrow. Uh you know how tomorrows the casinos re-opening day? He says hes gonna sneak in alone and Youre supposed to tell us that from the beginning, you little shit! Zhang roared. Daichi flinched and screamed again. Calm down, Mr. Zhang! Jun said, patting the outraged wrestler on the back, and urged Daichi to continue. H-he always works with a few of his buddies. Hes a careful kid, you know. But I can tell him and his friends apart from brats who arent his little mice. That was a new fact. I can tell them apart. I swear I can! But if I did that no. you know what? Im already as good as a traitor. Ill pick em out for you, so I just have one request. Please please protect me from them and Mr. Kanashima! It was a shameless offer. But if he could recognize the Ratsa group numbering at over fiftyDaichi was already an asset to the Eastern District. In other words, he had been saving his best card for the best moment to negotiate. Not bad. Carlos laughed. Zhang stared at Daichi, stunned. Jun thought for a moment about the offer. Then, she smiled and replied in a gentle tone. How about a game of rock-paper-scissors? What? Daichi stared as Jun untied him. In this team, we decide on the captain with a rock-paper-scissors tournament. Thats how I became captain. So lets play three rounds. If you win, Ill protect you. If you lose, well hand you over to the Eastern District executives and let them do what they like with you. It was a cruel offer packaged with a friendly smile. The executives, who lost a friend, would not so easily let Kanashimas subordinate go. They would not sit and do nothing, unlike Gitarin. And even if Daichi won the match, he might be taken care of once his usefulness was at an end. But he might have a chance to escape if he won the game. Daichi tried to figure out what Jun was thinking, but her eyes were completely concealed behind her bangs. Can she even see me? He wondered out of the blue, but he quickly waved the thought aside and held out his right hand. To begin with the conclusion, Daichi won all three rounds. Oh I lost. Im sorry, everyone. I hope you dont mind Jun struggled to say. But the others exchanged glances and grinned. What can we do? Jun lost, fair and square. Talk about lucky. Cant argue against rock-paper-scissors. Of the Guard Team, however, Zhang alone shook his head expressionlessly. Whyd you throw the match? He asked Jun upon calling her behind the office. Um I have no idea what youre talking about I know you played later than him. Everyone else does, too. The Guard Teams full of idiots, but they dont have eyes for nothing. Jun had already known that. Her victory rate was already suspicious to begin with even if no one noticed how she won, it was understandable that the others might begin to ask questions. Im sorry. Dont be. If there was anything to apologize for, wed have blown your trick out in the open ages ago. Not understanding Zhangs intentions, Jun said nothing. He did not wait for her to reply. Whyd you lose. She remained silent, but eventually opened her mouth. I just dont want anyone to die. Im sorry. I dont deserve to be captain. How could a leader be so passive? Dont apologize. Who cares? I mean, were not a military. Its not about killing. Were supposed to be protecting people. If we can kill to protectthats important, yeah. But thats not part of the equation today. I lost because I thought that everyone would understand that way Jun hung her head. Zhang anxiously spoke. Hey. But he wasnt truly angry. He was just frustrated with a dense person. Youd better apologize about that. Pardon? Listen up. None of us says anything about your trick because we all accept you as our leader! You dont need to pull stupid stunts like thatyou can just tell us, I dont want to kill him, and well all grin and nod! Not a single one of us is gonna laugh at you! But if you act like that, we all feel bad cause it feels like youre worryin over us. He sighed and looked Jun in the eye. You gotta trust your subordinates more. Im sorry. Jun apologized again, but there was a world of meaning in her words this time. Yet in that mass of emotion and thought, there was not a drop of sadness. Im so sorry, Mr. Zhang. To you and everyone else. Hey look. Im the only one who worried about stuff like this. So you dont need to apologize to the rest. Zhang said, turning to get back to the office. But then he looked back. Tomorrow, were gonna protect the boss properly. Well show em what were made of. Got it? Yes! The whirlwind of thoughts and emotions in Jun had vanished without a trace. Free from her burdens, she remembered her mission. The Guard Team did not protect just the boss and the executives. Theyand sheexisted to protect the island itself. ? ?? The Western District. A suite in the Grand Ibis Hotel. Aboveground in the Western District was a hotel that had, unfortunately, been already completely furnished when construction halted. The hotels name was Ibis, and it was currently the Western Districts organizations castle. Yes I understand. In a suite on a higher floor, Yilian executive of the districtstood with her ear pressed to her phone. Though the room paled in comparison to the royal suite, it was still luxurious enough to be the best suite in any other hotel. But the luxury had not been there from the beginning. The interior was furnished with Chinese-style furniture and ornaments, a far cry from the hotel exterior. The ornaments wore splashes of primary colors, and the furniture was an artful combination of curves and lines that, for all their beauty, did not at all look too lavish. The room was decorated just enough to strike a balance. There was little hint of deficiency or opulence in the luxurious suite. A woman in a qipao sat in a bamboo chair in the middle of the room, her fingertips elegantly set against a phone receiver. Her skin, fair as ceramic, reflected the lights from the lamps. Just by holding the phone she looked like she was in a film. Yes. I know. It will all come together tomorrow. There was something ominous in her words. She was speaking in Japanese, indicating that she was not talking to a fellow Western District executive. Ill convince Ei daren. You have nothing to worry about. With a coy smile, she imagined the face on the other side of the conversation. Then I will look forward to tomorrow. The other party must be smiling as well, Yili was certain. After all, she could not help smiling herself when she thought of tomorrow. Even if that smile belied a sinister plot. I look forward to annihilating them in one fell swoop. And morning came to the island once more. With the casino re-opening about to begin, and the thoughts of many concealed behind its doors ----- Note: (1) The word Ginga means galaxy in Japanese. Volume 2, 5: Ginga Kanashima and the Rat King Volume 2, Chapter 5: Ginga Kanashima and the Rat King Daytime. The hotel by the theme park in the Eastern District. It seemed to be a day like any other. People came and went by the theme park entrance, and children played as they chased around dogs. Many people in the area lived in the buildings around the theme park, and pseudo-businesses like food stands popped up in the summertime. However, few set foot in the theme park itself and the nearby hotel. The locals knew that they were the headquarters of the Eastern Districts organization, and were in silent agreement that they should not trespass. However, the underground area of the hotel was an exception. It was one of the most lavish places on the island. The underground casino that had opened several years ago. All one needed to enter was money and basic etiquette. With those two possessions, anyone could set foot in that paradise. Many came all the way from the mainland upon hearing rumors, some being so-called heavyweightsboth inside and outside the law. But depending on the outcome of their gambles, paradise sometimes turned to hell. Going broke on the island meant that everything would change. Those who had already been living on the island didnt have much to fearthey already knew how to live on nothing on the island. But if someone who visited the island for the first time out of curiosity happened to lose everythingand even go in debt to the Eastern Districts organizationthey were set to face hell, in more ways than one. They were abandoned in the unfamiliar world of the island without a single yenthe only commonality between the worlds. First they had no idea what they should do. When they heard that leaving the island by ship cost money, they turned to the bridgebut they would wander the labyrinthine streets with the words easy pickings practically painted on their backs, being attacked by thugs and left to experience the hell of the island like a bird with broken wings. In that sense, the casino was a place for lucky locals who happened to walk away with a profit or heavyweights of the outside world who had an endless supply of money to spend. The casino had been closed for renovations for a month or so, but the re-opening was finally here. Today was a pre-opening day for invited guests only, and there was even a small ceremony planned. Although the executive in charge had been murdered, the planning process had already left his hands. His death did not affect the opening. There were two ways into the underground from the hotel entrance. There were also four other doors leading to the casino from the underground, but those were closed except in case of emergency. Though there was no need to worry about the police like on the mainland, that also meant they had to employ strict security measures. Like placing metal detectors at the entrance. Four members of the organization stood at each of the hotels entrances, running quick checks on the invited guests. Zhang and Daichi were on standby on the roof of a nearby building, watching from the distance. Because the building was positioned diagonally from the hotel, they could see the hotel entrance where the casino was. Shit. So those guns can get past metal detectors. Zhang hissed, munching on some jerky for lunch. Next to him was Daichi Tsuchimi, whose arms and legs were bound. He squirmed on the floor like a caterpillar. I doubt theyd be stupid enough to let some kids into the place, but just making surethose Rats are sixteen, seventeen tops, right? Right. Fifteen or sixteen at most, Id say. At least, thats what they looked like. But I dont know exactly. Then were clear. None of the guests today are that young. Next to them was a monitor that displayed a surveillance feed. They could even keep an eye on the casino interior from the rooftop. Zhang and Daichi would remain on standby there, and the latter would scan for Rats or Kanashimas subordinates. If they found any, they would contact Carloshiding in a sniping box inside the casinoor the other members, who had infiltrated the place. Now lets see how this Nejiro kid manages to sneak into the party. ? ?? Meanwhile, the casino employees were rushing back and forth. There was a large, open space between the games in the casino. Though normally the space was empty, today it was taken up by a white table. Guests in expensive suits and dresses were around the table, but from the looks of their clothes they did not seem to be from the island. The guests did not look very tense; those who already knew one another were engaged in elegant discourse. Misaki served cocktails to the guests who had arrivedmostly Eastern District executivesand collapsed over the counter in exhaustion. Y-you idiot! What do you think youre doing?! Inamine chastised her. Though also tired from greeting each and every guest in the casino, Inamine refused to fall. But its just been one thing after another, boss. And I didnt get a wink of sleep last night. All she had to do was serve cocktails to the islands heavyweights. But that was harder than a thousand-mile hike for Misaki. Perhaps she wouldnt be so exhausted if the guests were ordinary politiciansbut these were members of the criminal underworld. One slip of the finger and one ruined suit could mean a knife to the throat. It was an exaggerated example, but a realistic one in Misakis eyes. More so because she had seen a man die the previous night. If she werent already used to living on the island, the incident might have scarred her for life. But that didnt mean she could slack off on the job. Scanning the casino, Inamine gave her another task. Oh! Hey, Misaki. The boss is here. Get him a cocktail. Gitarinhead of the Eastern Districtstood in the distance. The man of ambiguous ethnicity was wearing a black-and-white tuxedo with patterns, and was chatting amicably with the guests. A pair of beautiful women clung behind him, smiling as they thoroughly surveyed their surroundings. Eek. No squealing. Go on, get him his cocktail! Dragging Misaki upright before she fainted from shock, the manager returned to scanning the casino. Huh? It was then that Inamine realized something and took a closer look around the hall. Wait. Something suspiciously ominous was beginning to boil in the managers thoughts. Where are all the Western District guests? ? ?? At that very moment, Zhang noticed something concerning on the monitors. Children were kicking around a soccer ball in an underground corridor that led into the casino. It was not an unusual sight by any means, but the children bothered him. Because the entrance to the casino hall was right next to the soccer game, from a different angle both the children and the entrance might come into view. Perhaps the Nejiro boy was among the children. When Zhang switched to another entrance, he saw yet another group of children amidst the people, playing soccer. Something cold ran down his spine. Did the kids around here always play so much soccer? The children shown on the four cameras were all absorbed in their games. Hey, is that Nejiro kid somewhere in here? He asked, dragging the incapacitated Daichi toward the monitor. Daichi stared into the hi-res feed for a moment before exclaiming, Oh! Here, this kid on the top left. Hes a Rat! Good. As Daichi pointed at the upper left part of the screen with his chin, Zhang prepared to contact Carlos and Jun. But And this one, too! On the right! Figures they wouldnt just send in one kid. Yeah, Carlos? We found the brats. They And the one who just kicked! Three? Shit. Theyre serious bout offing the boss. A full frontal assault, eh? And, umm this kid on this screen, too What?! A-and this one! And that one! Daichis enthusiasm slowly dissipated. As though staring at an eerie object, he watched for some time before finally going silent altogether. Zhang also was rendered mute. As he watched the image on the screen change, he eventually managed to work up a trembling voice. No way Before he knew it, the screen was filled with dozens of children. They kicked the soccer ball into the distance, and slowly began to walk toward the door to the casino. What the fuck is going on here? You pullin one over on us?! Zhang roared, grabbing Daichi by the collar, but even the latter seemed flabbergasted. N-no way! How could you be so rashd-dont you have any security in those passages underground?! Come to think of it The Western Districts Guard Corps was supposed to be taking care of the underground The realization struck him then. The Western District, which was in charge of part of the security, was nowhere to be found. And as though they knew from the beginning, the children were gathering only in the unguarded underground corridors. Reaching a certain conclusion, he brought his radio up to his mouth. Carlos. Are there any Western District goons on your end? His suspicions confirmed, Zhang dropped Daichi and asked him another question. Hey. Does Kanashima have connections with the Western District? No, he doesnt! I told you, hes trying to get revenge on a guy in the Western District. As if hed join up with them! Then what about the Rats? Wha Daichi hesitated. Zhang pushed further. What if those brats are buddies with someone other than Kanashima?! Without waiting for an answer, Zhang immediately turned to the radio. But it was too late. He could her Carloss voice. His confusion was clear over the speaker. On the monitor before Zhang, dozens of children were walking in through a door that was supposed to be barred. ? ?? Inside the casino. Misaki felt like crying by the time she served a cocktail to the most powerful man in the Eastern District. But that was when, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a door opening. Huh? Wait. That door shouldnt be opening. I mean, if anyone could waltz in through the emergency exit, theres no point in having the metal detectors at the entrance. But a second later. Countless children swarmed into her line of sight. Boys and girls dressed in scruffy clothing, a poor fit for the casino. Huh? Whats going on here? Whyre kidskids kids? In her daze, the word repeated itself over and over like an echo in her head. As though her brain was raising an alarm. The casinos patrons began to notice the children sweeping in from four different doors. A low murmur filled the hall. But the children paid it no mind as they walked along the walls. And by the time several of them came near her, Misaki realized that they were holding something in their hands. She began to break out of her daze. And the moment she spotted the grey, toylike guns in the childrens hands, she remembered everything. No way its just like yesterday! Her every cell screamed at her to flee. But it was too late. One of the children near her held out his arm as though offering a handshake. And in his hand, pointed directly at Misakis face, was a toylike handgunthe Rat. The boy grinned and said blankly, You better not move, lady. Her face frozen, Misaki stopped in her tracks. When she eyed her surroundings, she spotted Inamine surrounded by three children. Yet it felt like she alone was left out of reality. She had been held at gunpoint before, but never had the casino been held up by fifty people at once, let alone fifty children. Child robbers were not uncommon on the island or the mainland, but no one imagined that a group of children would assault a casino run by a criminal organization. For a moment she thought that they had come to silence her. But Misaki heard that the Hawaiian shirt man from the previous night had already spilled everything there was to know about the Rats. Then the children had no reason to come for her. When her questions piled together at the center of her thoughts, she mustered a surprisingly calm voice as she asked the boy who held her at gunpoint, What are you guys doing? Neither mocking nor ignoring her question, the boy replied in a monotonous voice. Were here to kill. To kill the Eastern District people here. And without so much as blinking, he also revealed the mastermind behind the plot. That way, the people from the Western District will be happy. ? ?? Carlos, you nitwit! Do something! Zhang cried into the radio, watching the incident through the monitor. The Rats moved as though circling the hall, surrounding everyone inside. The guests did not seem to have noticed anything amiss yetthey were not panicking. Forget it and shoot them all. Carlos explained cooly. Like I give a shit! Zhang roared loud enough to pop his own veins. The execs must have guns or something! Whatre the idiots outside doing?! FUCK! Wheres the captain and the rest?! Zhang felt a chill run down his spine. Jun and the others were not such easy prey, he knew, but the army of fifty could have destroyed them all in the five minutes they had been out of contact. Zhang tried to radio them again and again, but Carlos was the only one to respond. Wait. Wait. Wait. Calm down. Focusing his efforts into regaining a sense of tranquility, Zhang wrapped his fingers around the railings on the rooftop. Tightening his grip hard enough to bend the metal, he raised his head and turned to Daichi. Hey! Which one of em is Nejiro?! Ill get Carlos to Hes not there. Daichi replied before Zhang could finish. What? Nejiro hes always wearing this eye-catching white outfit. But I dont see him! Not in the casino, not outside, not anywhere! Maybe hes wearing something different! Zhang proposed desperately, but Daichi shook his head. No. I remember his face perfectly. Just what the hell is going on here?! Thats my line! Calm down. Calm down. Calm down. Calm down. Calm down. The railing in his hand crunched as it crumpled. Turning his frustration and anger into strength, Zhang desperately tried to lower the pressure in his head. But, as he calmly went over the facts in his head, he noticed that something was off. Wait. Things are going way too well for these kids. The suspicion began to balloon uncontrollably in his thoughts. Even if the Western District gave em a hand, were no pushovers. So how did the kids take over so easily? Is it even possible for Carlos to be the only Guard Team memberor bodyguardwith guns on hand? The other execs goons are watching through the same cameras, so why arent they rushing into the casino? One conclusion after another flooded his mind. Erasing every unnecessary thought, Zhang desperately struggled to find the truth behind his current predicament. And his conclusion was ? ?? You know Nejiro says that when we kill all the executives here, the Eastern District is finished. The boss will die and no one will trust him anymore. Like a machine the boy spoke, setting aside all emotion. Im sorry Im not an executive really Im not. Misaki replied, cowering before the child. It was only then that the boy holding her at gunpoint finally spoke for himself. Nejiro told us to kill everyone. You were just unlucky, lady. Unlucky? Unlucky. With that word as the triggerthe word she used to justify herselfMisaki was instantly dragged back to reality. Im going to die because of something I cant even see or touch because of bad luck? By thinking herself unlucky, she was able to accept her world and her position. That was the way of life she had chosen on the island. But it was the first time that her misfortune itself had told her, you were just unlucky. Only when she heard those words from the source of her misfortune did she realize how hypocritical that statement really was. No. This isnt bad luck or something that petty. Im not being held at gunpoint by bad luck. Im going to be killed by these kidsthese little murderers! What spiraled through her heart was rage. Though she thought her life had been controlled by luck, she found herself being played like a fiddle by an absurd situation. That anger overpowered her fear and allowed her to return the boys empty gaze with a sharp glare. So how does that help you? What what are you trying to do? The boy thought for a moment at the unexpected question. Then We want to escape the island. What? We all hate this island so much. But if we want to leave, powerless kids like us need power. So were going to get that power and escape. Were going to escape from this awful world. Misaki was silent at the childs answer. The island was indeed an awful place. She knew that well, which was why she had always excused herself with bad luck as she lived there. But not everyone on the island lived that way. Her friend Jun had chosen to live on the island, and was trying to protect it. And the children before her were trying to destroy that life for their own selfish reasons. Unable to accept it, Misaki shot the boy a fierce glare. You guys cant do it. What? You guys will never escape the island. The boy was silent at her conclusion. And before Misaki knew it, the children who were holding Inamine at gunpoint were also looking in her direction. You guys are all part of this island. Theres no one more like this island than you so youll never escape this place on your own! With that, Misaki reached back and grabbed a bottle of alcohol from the countertop. I just have to take his gun. She was being reckless, but Misaki did not hesitate. Ironically enough, she acted to escape her old selfthe one who left herself to chanceto face an unchangeable fate But, as luck would have it, the bottle slipped right through her sweaty fingers. Drawing a beautiful arc as it flew off behind the boy, it shattered loudly. As if on cue, the children pulled the trigger. ? ?? Underground, at the center of the island, an engine too massive for the boy in white to see at once hummed and shook the air. The island was a floating one in the truest sense of the word, as its base did not touch the sea floor. Built on theories developed fifteen years prior, the artificial island had to remain parallel to the bridge no matter the state of the tides. And of the components that were in charge of directing the islands movements was this monstrous engine. It was, symbolically, the heart of the island. There were catwalks in the massive underground space from where the engine came into view. The metal walkways followed the inner walls for the chamber. The machinery would not be out of place at a steel manufacturing plant, but at the bottom of the chamber was not a furnace, but a warm engine. Leaning against a railing by one of the entrances, Nejiro looked into empty space. Imagining what was happening at the casino, he smiled quietly and said Goodbye. ? ?? The guns fired nothing. In the casino, the children pulled the triggers to open fire. Each gun was pointed at the executives they were surrounding, and the largest number of guns were aimed at the boss of the Eastern District. Not even his escorts, who stood protectively before him, could defend him from every shot. Yet the inevitable never happened. ? ?? Goodbye. Nejiro whispered. With a dry chuckle, he mumbled Goodbye, Rats. Goodbye, everyone. ? ?? There were clicks. The sound of the hammer falling in every gun. However, the logical next step never took placethe sound of gunfire muffled by the built-in silencers. Huh? The children pulled the triggers over and over again, but none of the guns fired. Muttering like a chorus of insects, the children exchanged glances. Though their lives were in danger, their expressions did not change much. They accepted their situation while wondering why they were in that situation. That was all. Whats happening? Why wont they fire? Maybe theyre empty? But we loaded the bullets Nejiro gave us. Thats weird. What do we do? What can we do? We have to ask Nejiro. Where is he? Not here. Nope. What do we do? What can we do? Neither anxious nor afraid, the children whispered lethargically. They showed no hint of tension as they whispered, almost like they were one step removed from the predicament. Watching them, the boss of the Eastern District finally broke his silence and spoke with an awkward chuckle. Say, kids. He reached out to the children, sounding a little older than he looked. Why dont we save the wondering for later? Then he raised his hand. The six casino doors opened in unison. Behind each door, five or six people were on standby. They stood as though blocking the childrens way out. They were members of the Eastern Districts organization and the Guard Team members whom Zhang had lost contact with. After all, you kids are going to have a very, very long time to think about what youve done. Its up to you whether you regret it or find an answer or something. The grin on his face was a cruel one; a perfect contrast to the faint smiles of the children. ? ?? Since when? At the same time, on the rooftop of the building diagonal to the casino, Zhang spoke quietly into the radio. With his eyes fixed on the monitor, Zhang quietly continued to question Carlos. And I was the only one out of the loop? He could hear Carlos suppressing a laugh behind the radio. With that, all of his suspicions were confirmed. So you let them into the casino to nip things in the bud? Finally understanding everything, Zhang replied, I owe each and every one of you seven Vertical Suplexes. It sounded like a joke, but his voice was not comical in the least. Upon hearing the unusually specific threat, Carlos snickered evasively. Right. Juns off the hook. The rest of you get eight At that point, he realized something. On the monitor, the Guard Team was taking the children into custody. But someone important was missing. Hey. Wheres Jun? Who the hell is she guard- Quizzically, he stood to lean against the railing But Zhang did not answer. The moment he turned, he saw somethingand froze on the spot. He was furious. Not at anyone else, but at himself and his own foolishness. Before him lay pieces of rope. Daichi Tsuchimi, who should have been tied up, was nowhere to be seen. And strangely enough, the ropes seemed to have been cut with a sharp object. ? ?? It must be about time. The engine hummed heavily in the underground chamber. Staring at his cell phone, Nejiro slowly stood. The ceiling seemed endlessly far in the engine room. There were multiple levels of walkways overhead. Noting that it was time for him to meet someone, he turned his attention from the engine to the rest of the chamber. That was when the footsteps began. ! The sound was approaching slowly, probably from the entrance just next to him. Because there were no doors on the entrances in the chamber, Nejiro did not prepare anything in particular as he waited in stillness for the person to appear. However, the one who appeared from the shadows was not the person he was waiting for. Hey. He flashed a friendly smile and raised a hand. You Shooting a suspicious glance at the man in the Hawaiian shirt, Nejiro called his name. Daichi what are you doing here? No, no. Thats my line. Replied Daichi, stepping forward as he tilted his head, smile and all. There were 10 meters between them. Though the engine rumbled, it was not loud enough to hinder their conversation. Daichi stuck his hands in his pockets as he slowly walked, leaning forward. You surprised me, kid. The Rats betraying Mr. Kanashima and sticking with the Western District, I could get. But He took one more step, then stopped. whod have thought youd sell all the Rats to the Eastern District? Nejiro did not answer. After all, Daichi was absolutely correct. Youre one crazy kid. Youd actually use your precious Rats like pawns. You took advantage of Mr. Kanashimas offer and made a profitthose guns. Daichi shook his head, troubled, but the smile never left his face. And once you had your weapons, you didnt hunt down the organizations people like he told you to. You immediately went to negotiate with the Western District. Why would you say that? We killed people from the Western District, too. Nejiro asked, neither confirming nor denying Daichis allegations. I looked into things myself. And surprise, surprise. The Western District people you killed happened to from the same faction. All eight of them. I thought the Eastern District was bad, but the Western District has it worse with the in-fighting. Nejiro remained silent, quietly waiting for Daichi to continue. Daichi noted his intent and continued. You pretended to follow Mr. Kanashimas orders to kill people from the organizations. But all along, you were working for the Western District. Your numbers arent the only reason you could kill eight people from the infamously cautious Western District. They must have given you insider intel. It was all conjecturewhich also happened to be completely accurate. With a hint of caution in his eye, Nejiro glared at the contact before him. Until then he had thought of Daichi as human trash whom they could pick on with ease. But now he could sense the sharpened steel behind Daichis grin. And your final mission was to attack the Eastern Districts casino. That should have worked out, but you spilled the beans to the Eastern Districts organization and sold them your friends. Along with your contact from the Western District. Daichi finally paused, and waited for Nejiro. For a time, only the rumbling of the engine filled the chamber. Nejiro remained silent for a while, but eventually gave in with a sigh. I guessed that the Western District would dispose of us once things were finished. So I sold the Rats to the Eastern District. Along with the fifty new guns I received from Mr. Kanashima. He replied, not sounding concerned about his friends. His white clothes and pale skin struck a stark contrast to his dark, muddy eyes. But what are you doing here, Daichi? I heard you were captured by the Eastern District. And more importantly how did you get here? With that question, Nejiro held out his right arm. The barrel of the white gun in his hand was pointed straight at Daichis head. The gun had a short range, but at this distance it was good enough to fatally injure Daichi. Nejiro slowly walked forward to steady his aim. Yet Daichi neither ran nor showed signs of fear. Though he had panicked the last time he was held at gunpoint, this time he remained deadly calm. As Nejiro approached, Daichi slowly began. I managed to get out of there. And as for how I found you theres something I never told you about your custom gun. What? Daichis right hand seemed to twitch in his pocket. At that moment, something in Nejiros gun clicked. ?! Why do you think you got a special gun? Daichi chuckled, and took out a cell phone from his pocket. He flashed the screen at Nejiro. so we could track you with the transmitter inside. If Id known this was going to happen, Id have snuck in a bug somewhere on that thing, too. But batteries have limits. He began to walk again, faster than before. It was clear he wanted to corner Nejiro. Sensing danger, Nejiro also moved. Instead of stepping back or turning, he instantly pulled the trigger. But nothing happened. There was no click from the hammer, let alone the sound of gunfire. ! So what I did was rig the transmitter and the device thatanyway, all I managed to do was rig your gun so I could stop it from firing. If Nejiro could not use his gun, he was lost. The man he had always thought insignificant now seemed like a hunter after its prey. In fact, Daichi seemed like a different person altogether. He was still serene, but everything under his skin had changed. You see Im here to punish you. Nejiro instinctively understoodthe being squirming in Daichis skin was more dangerous than he could ever imagine. It was only when he heard the ragged breaths from his own mouth that Nejiro realized he was panicking. Im here to punish you for betraying Mr. Kanashima. Ah The moment Nejiro made to run, Daichi kicked off the ground and closed in. Nejiro was taken by surprise and was caught in Daichis left arm. And immediately, he was pulled. Daichi grabbed him by the collar and raised him into the air with ease. Nejiro was rather slender for his age to begin with, and Daichi had a strong build. Nejiro could not fight back. But that did not explain Daichis movements. His fighting style relied less on raw strength and more on timing and improvisation. This guys not just a contact! By the time Nejiro realized the truth, he was in no state to retaliate. When he kicked, all he managed was to dirty Daichis shirt. When he tried to claw at Daichis arm, it felt like his own fingernails would come loose first. I want you to suffer. The smile had long disappeared from Daichis face. The fingers jammed against the boys pale neck began to tighten their grip. You know why you lost? You and your friends held back your emotions. You went the wrong way the moment you refused to feel fear. Hearing a sickening noise escape his own lips, Nejiro watched his world grow dim. He looked around, desperate to call for help, but there was no one on the walkways above. People should have been there to maintain the engine, but no one was likely to show up to get involved in a fight between a thug and an urchin. His consciousness was half-gone now. Everything seemed quieter. But then he noticed something. It was in time with the massive engine, the heart of the island. A keen, shrill, and tiny but vicious roar was filling the chamber. ? ?? ! Daichi heard the noise as well, but because the sound was bouncing off the walls, and because it was drowned out by the massive engine, he could not find the source. He scanned his surroundings cautiously and took his hands off Nejiros neck. Nejiro lost his balance in his unexpected freedom. He staggered backwards and finally landed on his backside. And as though getting in their way She descended. Multiple walkways were suspended in levels in the tall chamber. Nejiro and Daichi were on the equivalent of the second level, as close as they could be to the engine on the first level. Jun Sahara jumped from the third level just overhead. She was only wielding one chainsaw. The other was still in its case. Twirling the saw in midair, she struck a careful balance as she landed. For a moment, Nejiro thought her legs had been sucked into the floor. As she landed, her legs absorbed the impact like a sponge and bent. Though she landed on the hard floor, she barely felt the shock. She made a precise landing, like a cat jumping from a rooftop. Standing between Nejiro and Daichi, Jun slowed her chainsaw and held its tip toward Daichi. At the same time, she took out her second saw and held it at Nejiros neck as he sat on the floor. The shriek of the chainsaw stopped, leaving only the rumbling of the engine. With that, Jun spoke. Umm well She sounded too unreliably nervous for Nejiros liking. You shouldnt fight. Lets see your names Nejiro, and you are But then, her voice grew firm. Mr. Ginga Kanashima. Silence. The rumbling of the giant engine alone seemed to be part of time as the rest of the world remained frozen. A moment later, the man who called himself Daichi Tsuchimi slowly opened his mouth. How did you know? He was calm. He sounded deferential, but not patheticas he had been with Zhang earlier. With his courtesy he seemed to declare that he was the mastermind, his voice brimming with danger and pride. Nejiros eyes widened in shock. With both chainsaws still trained on their targets, Jun smiled. Well it was your hand. My hand? When we played rock-paper-scissors yesterday, you reacted a beat later than most people. Usually people change their hand when we say scissors, but you were even slower than that. And theres something awkward about the way your fingers move, too. So I thought, maybe that your hand was a prosthetic. And the one who told you about Ginga Kanashimas prosthetic hand before the game was me. Kanashima snickered, and looked at Jun. Her eyes were still hidden beneath her bangs, but he did not sense anything ominous. She really must have simply made an educated guess. Kanashima knew that he was not found out by chance. He had already been prepared to reveal his identity when he allowed himself to be captured the previous night. Initially, he only intended to take back the gun that the casino employee took, but when he saw Jun he was overcome by curiosity. What was the Eastern Districts Guard Team really like? He wondered if they would torture him violently, but it was almost disappointing to see that they did not. And he was confident that even if, by some chance, he was threatened with death, he would be able to make it out alive. That was why he was not unnerved that he had been discovered. Heh It seems like Ill have to change my face again soon. Confessing that he had gotten plastic surgery, Kanashima put a hand on the railing. On the other side, naturally, was nothing. If he fell from there, he would land on top of the massive engine. But Im surprised that a game of rock-paper-scissors was all it took. Ive always been good at reading peoples faces and their hands. The people on the island have very interesting expressions and move in fascinating ways. I never get tired of watching them. Juns answer was stilted, but Kanashima laughed. Aha I expected nothing less from one of the islands first residents. Cracking his own neck, Kanashima looked from Jun to Nejiro, then to Jun again. First residents? Nejiro finally broke his silence. Yes. I looked into things myself. Miss Sahara here has been on this island since the island was abandoned by Japanin other words, ever since this twisted city was created. She was taken in by the current boss of the Eastern District and raised like his daughteror, considering his age, I suppose more like his sister. Umm The boss and I arent really family were more like a boss and an employee. I mean, I still dont even know his real name. Jun said, denying Kanashimas supposition, but he ignored her and changed the subject. So. Why are you here? If you chased me down I dont see how you could have tracked me. Had they put a transmitter on him like he had with Nejiros gun, Kanashima wondered. But he did not remember giving them time to do such a thing. Umm I only found you by coincidence. I came here for work. Work? Yes. The boss ordered me to umm find a boy named Nejiro here and escort him back Nejiro turned to her again. This is the escort I was waiting for? The one from the Eastern Districts organization?But shes just a girl. I head rumors about the Guard Team captain fighting with chainsaws, but are those really the only thing she fights with? And whats this about her being one of the first residents? Is she one of the humans who created this rotten, hopelessly disgusting world? I was abandoned because this island existed. If only it never existed, I used to think. Maybe if I was still with the Rats, things would be different. I might not have resented her. But now Ive betrayed the Rats and sold them off to the people who control the island. I sold my soul to the people who created this hell so I could get power to leave the island. But even if I left Ill never be able to live in the light. I know that. If I really want to escape this world, I need something even after I leave the island. Power. It could be money or influence. And if I want power, I have no choice but to join forces with themthe people who control the island, and the bastards who created this world. I groveled to those people and even betrayed the Rats because of that. Thats right. Thats why the guard is here. I didnt escape death at Daichisno, Kanashimashands by luck. I wasnt saved by coincidence. This is no miracle. But I still have one question. Will this girl protect me? But why is she holding a chainsaw at me, too?! Even as Nejiro screamed in his head, Jun did not lower her chainsaws. Before the engines were customized, they each weighed about 4 to 5 kilograms. But once they were lightened, Juns chainsaws weighed 1 or 2 kilograms at most. Yet that was not an insignificant weight for a woman to swing around, especially with one in each hand. That was to say nothing of how exhausting it must be to swing them in the same forms constantly. Yet Jun did not shed a drop of sweat, holding one stopped chainsaw each at the two people on either side of her. After a moments silence, she turned to Kanashima. Umm Mr. Kanashima? Were supposed to be protecting you, too. I mean, you won the rock-paper-scissors match last night. Huh? But Im supposed to be guarding Nejiro here, too. So because I dont know which one of you Im supposed to protect Id appreciate it if youd give up on fighting each other. Though her eyes remained hidden, Jun seemed to be completely serious. Hah. Hah hah. Ahahahaha! Kanashima gaped blanklythen, out of nowhere, he burst into laughter. Now this is unusual! I already told you, Im not Tsuchimi anymore. Im Ginga Kanashima. I cant believe youd still hold up Thats not the only reason. Jun interrupted gravely. If its true that youre trying to break this island to get revenge on one person umm Id appreciate it if youd give up. Jun was serious. Kanashima stopped laughing. A beat. AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHA! AHAHAHAHAHA! He howled like a madman, a complete 180 from the way he acted against Nejiro. Even when he took off the mask of the foolish contact, when he was facing Nejiro he was still in the mask of Daichi Tsuchimi. As he removed his second mask, his hidden selfhis twisted obsession and brutalitysurfaced. This is a riot! Ive never heard anything this outrageous in my life! Even his tone changed dramatically. Kanashima scrutinized Jun, fascinated. Listen up. Listen up, Missy! I told you I swore revenge. Im an obsessive man. I came all this way to kill Nejiro for betraying me! So what point do you see in asking me to give up on the revenge Ive wanted for years? And dont ask me to not drag in innocent bystanders. I dont care what happens to everyone else. Thats the kind of guy I am. And Im trying to break this island to make the son of a bitch suffer. So what do I get out of giving up? Hm? Jun was not shaken by Kanashimas inane rambling. Because itll make me happy. What? His crazed laughter came to a halt. Kanashima stared at Jun. Only then did she lower her chainsaws and face Kanashima. As though defending Nejiro, who was still on the ground. Looking into Kanashimas face, Jun declared once more, with confidence. If you give up on breaking this island that would make me very happy. Kanashima scrutinized Jun for a moment, before making an astonished face. That doesnt benefit me at all. No, it doesnt. Jun agreed, as though the obvious answer was the logical one. So this isnt a proposal or an order or anything like that. This is a request. Kanashima was silent. Im sure you already know, Mr. Kanashima. There are no official transactions on this island. Theyre not possibleI mean, theres no law here, and the people here dont have an ounce of pride. Thats why we can only have something like mutual requests that people can fulfill for one another. Pausing, Jun began to wave her chainsaws. I dont know how you feel, and I have no intention of asking you to give up on your revenge. And I wont tell you to stop hurting people because its bad. She placed her fingers on the power button. Because if you wont accept my request, Ill stop you even if it means hurting youor even killing you. Kanashima realized that he had misunderstood his foe. She was a good-natured Guard Team captain who wanted to protect everyone, he had assumed. But in reality, Jun could kill anyone without a second thought if they crossed a certain line. At that moment, he stuck his left hand into his pocket and fixed his grip on the object in his right hand. Kanashima operated the phone in his pocket without even taking it out. And a second later, the object in his right hand clicked. It was a white gunthe one he had snatched from Nejiro earlier. Now its ready to fire again Slowly, he raised the white gun at the woman with the chainsaws. But Jun did not seem afraid. You know this isnt a toy. Yes. But if I were scared of a measly gun, I wouldnt be on the Guard Team in the first place. Is that so? You wouldnt be singing that tune if you knew fear. Kanashima stared at her face, but it was impossible to tell which way she was looking. So about my request Jun began. Kanashima chuckled Heres my request. Die. Before he even finished, he held the gun at Juns face. A second later The triggers for the chainsaw blade and the white gun. Two triggers were pulled at once, and there was an ear-piercing, metallic scream. Jun did not miss Kanashimas finger pulling the trigger. At the same time, she read the angle of his shot and swung. Something hard was deflected off a metal surface, for a second breaking the roar of the engines. A moment later, both Jun and Kanashima had kicked off the floor and were charging at each other. Kanashima put his feet on the railings and seemed to throw himself off the side, but forced his body back and leapt into the center of the walkway. Countering his unusual movements, Jun spun around like a top. And when the distance between them closed, there was a second metallic impact. ? ?? When she wielded the two engines, Jun was pushed to ecstasy. Yet she retained the barest minimum of sanity as she countered her foe from the closest distance they reached. Follow the rhythm. Follow the rhythm. Follow the rhythm of the engines. Let the spinning rhythm carry my heart. Let the explosive rhythm carry my body. Faster. Faster. Faster than a knife. Faster than a bullet. Catch up to the commas in the engines rhythm. I am the engine. I am the engine. Dominate the movement of the engine. Become one with the engine. Feel the energy. Feel the energy Having become an uninvolved third party, Nejiro silently watched the battle. Though irregular, each and every move was completely efficient. Jun swung her blades in a circle, even though her target was straight ahead. She was even in control of the inertia, it seemed, as she never once slowed in her swings. Meanwhile, Kanashima twisted and turned in unpredictable ways to confuse his foe. He used the railings and the handrails like the floor under him, seemingly manipulating the laws of physics. The two opposing styles meshed together in one flawless dance. Fleeing to the end of the walkway, Nejiro watched the twisted battleand even felt a sense of beauty in the scene. He thought he had lost the ability to feel that way when he came to the island, but he was unable to tear his eyes away from the two combatants. But the dance would come to an end with a spurt of blood. After firing his seventh shot, Kanashima let go of his gun. ?! Jun batted it away without thinkingand at that moment, Kanashima thrust his right hand at Juns arm. Afraid he would grab her arm, Jun quickly pulled back. Their right arms passed each other, almost like a cross-counter. Unable to grasp Jun, Kanashimas fingertips only grazed her arm But at that moment, the sleeve of her jacket tore, and line of red appeared on her fair skin. A silent scream escaped Juns lips. But she was still high on the sound of the engines. She tried to ignore the pain, but her injured arm would not listen. All she could do was use her fingers to keep the chainsaw off the ground. She could not put strength into her trigger finger. The engine in her right hand began to slow. For the moment, Jun slowed the other engine and decided to see how her opponent would react. When the roar of the engines weakened, Jun would lose momentum as well. Kanashima grinned and picked up his gun, making sure to keep his right hand cautiously trained on Jun. The skin on his fingertip was torn, and a sharp blade the length of a finger stuck out from his hand. Noting that there was no blood on the tear, Jun remembered that Kanashima had a prosthetic arm. Blood dripped from the tip, but the blade did not seem dulled by the impact. This was the most I could cram in here without hurting the arms capabilities. Id have fit in a rifle or a cannon in here if I could. Kanashima snickered. The blade on his hand sang. Youve still got a chance to run. He was provoking her. But Jun put words to her resolve: I wont. If I lose you here, this island will break. Maybe youll quiet down once your other arm stops moving. But you wont stop the engine. Then Ill just break your chainsaws, too. Kanashima seemed as entertained as ever, but Jun was grimacing as the pain in her arm grew sharper. The agony seemed to stab at her spine in time with her pulse. But her will was never broken. Even if you do I wont stop. The engine will never stop. Her timid attitude was gone. She cried out as if scolding herself. This island is my driving force. My engine! No one can stop this island from growingno one can stop it from living. As long as this island keeps moving, I wont let it stop! It was hypocrisy, but she had absolute pride in her words. Because that was the only way of life she found on the island. Just as Misaki used misfortune as an excusejust as Nejiro found strength in his rejection of the islandand just as Kanashima transformed his own twisted heart into a purpose Juns choice was to live together with the island. Using the satisfaction of defending the island as her food, she gained the strength to live on the island. It was a symbiotic relationship that fed into itself. And now, she had gained strength. Next to one of the worlds largest power unitsthe unit that served as the islands symbolKanashima had declared that he would destroy the island. Jun could not lose. Why are you going so far for this island? Oh. I remember. Kanashimas confusion was replaced by an impish grin as he turned to the great engine under the walkway. Nasty story, right? How your father got eaten by that engine? Dont you hate this island? Or are you channeling your inner eight-year-old and imagining that hes one with the engine now? He hit the nail on the head. It was a twisted childhood fantasyone she knew was a delusion but held onto all this time. Hah! So is this monster of an engine gonna turn into a giant robot to save you when youre in trouble? He was mocking her. But Jun was not cowed. No. But the engine watches over me. Shooting Kanashima a hard stare, Jun squeezed the trigger and filled the chamber with the biggest roar yet. Being able to think that way that alone is worth believing in! Like water she flowed toward Kanashima. Her right hand hung limp, the spinning chain pointed at the floor. Youre not gonna block anything with just one arm! With an icy smile, Kanashima pulled the trigger. There was a muffled impact, and the first shot ricocheted off the chainsaw in Juns left hand. He made to land the second shot in Juns back as she spun, but As though in revenge, Jun let go of the chainsaw in her left hand. ?! The chainsaw was flying at him. Taken completely off-guard, Kanashima held up his arms without thinking. An impact. But what hit him was not the blade, but the engine and the fuel tank. Hah hah Ahahaha! Too bad, Jun Saha- Splash. At the moment of impact, he felt and heard something strange. A second later a certain stench stung his nose. He looked down. A sticky fluid was spilling from part of the chainsaw at his feet. After parrying the first shot, Jun had broken the fuel tank against the blade in her limp right hand before throwing the chainsaw at Kanashima. ?! By the time he realized he was covered with a blend of easily flammable fuel, it was too late. Jun lowered her right hand and struck the metal floor with all her strength. The chain spun in overdrive, sending sparks flying everywhere And the sparks scattered all over Ginga Kanashima. ! This time, it was Kanashimas turn to let out a soundless scream. Jun did not miss her chance. She switched her chainsaw from her right hand to her left And spun right into Kanashima. The deaths of other people As she prepared to end everything, Jun felt like the world was moving very slowly. The lives of other people That moment, she would take away equally one mans existence, his past, and his life. Everything. Her thoughts were eerily calm, and in the world of slow-motion only her resolve flowed by at regular time. The resolve to step into an unknown worldthat is, to kill for the sake of the island. And even relationships between peopleits all part of this island. A blade filled with pure yet frighteningly deep resolve was slowly driven into Kanashimas shoulder. The moment we stepped onto the islandboth me and himwe became a part of it. The fabric of the Hawaiian shirt was first dragged into the chain, and was soon dyed a deep red. So if only this moment, I wont lean on excuses like wanting to protect the island. Staring at her reddened chain, Jun tasted her resolve. Im cutting down this man for my self-satisfaction. Because I dont want this islands soul to disappear. That satisfaction is all that drives me. After all, this islands soul is its existence itself. The moment she came to that realization, time returned to her world. And her chainsaw left a bloody trench in Ginga Kanashimas body. Splashes of endlessly dark red. The spurts of blood almost seemed to be dancing to the sound of the engines. ? ?? Umm can you walk? Nejiro hung his head. Having seen an incredible display unfold before him, Nejiro flinched without thinking. Ahaha Im sorry for scaring you. But its all right. I just have to take you to the bosss office now Tearing off a part of her own shirt, she made a makeshift bandage for her arm. Nejiro was at a loss. What was he to say to her? What was he to ask? Could I ask you a question? Yes? But he had to askwhat he would always ask before he killed someone. Is there hope on this island? When he tossed out his question, he would usually kill his victim without waiting for a reply. Perhaps he did so because he was scared to hear an answer. But now, though he was in danger, he was finally holding something he could call hope in his hands. He would join the Eastern Districts organization and gain power. That wish was about to come true. At this point, he could accept any answer he received. That was what he had thought, but Juns reply mystified him. Yesbut it disappears very quickly. What? You see, the islands real engine is the people on it. This island its an awful place that alternates between peoples hopes and despair, using their lives and money as the fuel. But Im still going to protect it. For my own satisfaction. To protect this island. For that petty feeling of satisfaction I can become an awful person. But before you know it, this island will take away those hopes, too. So if you want to survive on this island itll be very hard for you unless youre always discovering new hopes. He did not really understand what she was saying. But Nejiro did not feel like asking any more questions, so he listened. Once she was ready, Jun quietly stood and began to walk with Nejiros hand in hers. Well lets go. How many years had it been since the last time he was led by the hand? There was a nostalgic warmth in Juns hand, but in horror he quickly dropped the memory. But he did not let go. He continued to walk hand-in-hand with Jun. As they walked toward the aboveground, Jun seemed to remember something. You know this island may take away your hopes in the blink of an eye, but its the same with despair. The island also takes away despair before you know it. What? So even if you despair, dont give up. Her eyes on him were as warm as a protective family member Youll understand soon. and also carried a tinge of sadness. Soon. Volume 2, Final : Rats Volume 2, Final Chapter: Rats Sunday. Somewhere on the island. It was a disgusting place. It was neither filled with garbage or human trash like the Pits, nor was it full of noxious poison and corpses. There was simply nothing there. It was a tiny space about the size of a small room, which had existed since the islands construction and had been forgotten when the island was abandoned. It was connected to nowhere, and was not remarkable enough for anyone who happened by to remember. It was one of the remotest branches of the sprawling underground passageways. Beyond a mountain of rubble was a cracked wall and fallen pipes and scaffolding. A warm, musty breeze escaped the few vents at the tops of the walls. The ceiling was not very high, and there wasnt even a single cobweb in the desolate space. Fluorescent lights seeped inside from the gaps between the walls and the ceiling, but it was no better than a crescent moon, let alone good enough to read by. No one who lived a normal life on the island would climb over piles of rubble. The locals knew by instinct that that was just a waste of energy. In a corner of that forgotten space, a boy sat leaning against the wall. With his legs stretched before him, he stared into the darkness. For hours and hours and hours Blinking blankly in the darkness, the boy in white could only think. Why he was in a place like this. Why his legs no longer moved. ? ?? Hey there. I suppose this is the first time we meet in person? Good, good. You look about the same as I imagined from your voice. The boy hung his head before the man with the gentle smile. The man looked him up and down as he chattered enthusiastically. Here I was worried that you might be a big lug like Zhang. No, no. I appreciate childlikeness. Looking at how mature you are, Im not surprised Hiraiwa let his guard down. Ah, yes. Hiraiwa would be one of our executives. The one you murdered last night. The man paused, then, and the boy felt beads of cold sweat on his back. The bosss office was surprisingly plain. The room was the size of a convenience store, with a few desks and bookshelves that made it look like an administrative office. There were sofas and a table near the door for entertaining guests, an in a corner of the room in front of a window was a wooden desk. There was a computer and a phone on the desk, and mounted on the wall beside it was a large television. They were in a hotel near the Eastern Districts casino. In a room near the top floor of the building, the boy in white faced the youthful man of ambiguous ethnicity. Though he looked young, it was difficult to guess how old the man was. In some ways he seemed to be in his twenties, yet in other ways he seemed to be closer to middle-age. Gitarinthe boss of the Eastern Districtand Nejirothe former leader of the Rats. We landed a big haul thanks to you betraying your friends. A whopping fifty of the newest modelwed been bending over backwards to get our hands on em. And thanks to you, we now know for certain that the Western District is after us. Gitarin recited the facts, walking up to the boy. Now, then your reward should be membership with our organization, but Then, with a quiet smile, he asked a mischievous question. Why are you so obsessed with power? With your control over your fellow Rats, you could have had a decently happy life on this island. Nejiro hesitated, but he soon decided to confess everything. From how he was abandoned on the island, to why he sought power. That he wanted power that would take him back to the outside world I see. Gitarin nodded and grinned. If this was a cutesy fairy tale, there would be a church or an orphanage on the street corner, and children like you would have been raised with love by nuns or matrons. But. People that nice would never come to this island, is that it? Gitarin sounded snide, but Nejiro did not feel like retorting. Not only did that pose no merit, he also determined that he had no reason to talk back to his future employer. But then again, theres always exceptions. For example, Mr. and Mrs. Iizuka, who took in an orphan girl on top of all their kids. Or me, who took in a little girl playing with a chainsaw ten years ago. Nejiro was silent. However. At that moment, the smile left Gitarins face. His eyes changed visibly. There was something dark in his green eyes; something far more sinister than anything hed seen in the eyes of the islanders You say that the Western District is too exclusive, but thats only one aspect of their complexity. As if on cue, the door opened behind Nejiro. There stood a beautiful woman in a qipao and four suit-clad men behind her. Nejiro did not reply. The woman spoke expressionlessly as though in his place. I appreciate your effort, Gitarin. So is this the child? The womans expressionlessness was different from that of the Rats. It was not emptiness, but controlled emotion. Well take care of the traitors on our end, but what about you? Gitarin nodded. I did exactly what I said Id do. We took the guns and set the little rodents free. ! What was going on? Nejiro had countless questions, but his throat was in no condition to squeeze out a voice at will. Perhaps he knew, instinctively, that he was in mortal peril. Now, Nejiro theres some bad blood between the Western District executive you contacted and Yili here. To get to the point, all of the Western District people you killed were part of Yilis faction. At that point, Nejiro understood everything. To run, or to resist? Before he could even make a decision, he was pushed to the ground by the four men. Now, now. Were not going to kill you, if thats what youre worried about. If I remember correctly, we made a promise. But we need you to take proper responsibility. After all, your very existence could be the trigger that sets off a conflict between our organizations. Oh? Theres a very real chance hell lose his life, Gitarin. Nejiro now knew what was in store for him. And when he realized his fate, he also noticed that he was surprisingly calm. Looking up at Gitarin, he spoke in a sad tone. This is unfortunate. I didnt think you were this type of man. He was trying to provoke sympathy. But Gitarin laughed sheepishly. Did you trust me? Or did you doubt me endlessly until you decided that I was a trustworthy person? Nejiro was silent. The thing about doubt, you see Even if it was just a misunderstanding, and even if the misunderstanding was cleared up, doubt leaves behind something called guilt. Guilt about having doubted that person. And the thing about trust? When someone betrays you, it just might break you. Im not kidding. Trusting or doubting someone takes resolve. And if you dont like that, you shouldnt be trusting or doubting people in the first place. Gitarin said quietly, as Nejiro remained silent. There seemed to be something like sadness in the mans eyes. But was it sympathy for Nejiro? Or for himself? No one else would know. When you become connected to someone in any way, you will never not need resolve. You refused that resolveyou refused to be connected to this island. Maybe thats why this was your fate. He stopped there. Nejiro looked up quizzically. Are you a good person? Or a bad one? Gitarin slowly shook his head. Thats for an objective observer like you to decide, dont you think? Although the only me that you know is the me on this island. I received support from syndicates all around the world to maintain this island. I even lent a hand with money laundering. All the while knowing exactly what they would do with that money. Confessing his own crimes, Gitarin nonchalantly described the kind of man he was from a mainlanders perspective. As though repenting to someone who was not there. If I had to decide, I would call myself a bad person. Rotten to the core. A hopeless villain who wears a good guys mask on this island alone. Did you really not notice? Gitarin hesitated, but soon turned to Yili. Understanding what he wanted, she nodded without a word. Gitarin gave a relieved smile and revealed one of the islands secrets. You see, although the Eastern District is supported by more organizations you can count one of them is the very same group that supports the Western District. In other words, we share roots. Even Nejiro had never known that information. According to Gitarin, the Western and Eastern Districts were links from the same chain, helping one another and fighting one another. This island is essentially a castle balanced miraculously on a massive ruse. Thats why I want to protect this work of art, no matter the cost. If I can keep this island safe, I can sell a new subordinate or two without even blinking. Finally understanding the truth behind Gitarins self-satisfaction, Nejiro felt like a fool. In surrender he said nothing and quietly closed his eyes. But Gitarin did not stop there. As Nejiro prepared to accept even death, he drove in the final nail in his coffin. But to a certain extent, you knew this might happen. Right? Nejiro was silent. It was true. A part of him did suspect something like this might happen. But perhaps that part of him just didnt care. Fear of death was not enough to stop him. Or are you thinking that, through death, youll be able to escape this world? Not just that, youre not trying to go back to your old world. Whats waiting for you there? I think you just wanted to get revenge on the people who used to be your mother and father. Nejiro tried to retort, but his chin was pressed against the floor now. He could not move. Foolish. Just foolish. You wanted to escape this island more than anyone hereand you rejected this island more than anyone herebut you couldnt see the outside world. Gitarins voice just continued to fill his ears. Your group. Rats, you called it. Its a perfect name, if you think about it. Albino lab rats were bred from common sewer rats. They were created by humans to be used in experiments. The mens grips on Nejiro grew stronger. His consciousness grew faint as he listened to Gitarin. The sensation from when Kanashima tried to strangle him returned But this time, the chainsaw woman would not come to help him. When you were abandoned in this city, you essentially made the other childrencommon sewer ratsinto lab rats. But I admire that about you. If you manage to survive, I just might accept you as Before Gitarin could even finish, Nejiros vision went dark. What happened afterwards was predictable. His legs were broken in multiple places. And he was abandoned somewhere on the islanda place forgotten by all. And time alone continued to pass, little by little ? ?? How many dozens of hours had passed? Left alone in a forgotten space on an island abandoned by the world. Sitting against the wall, Nejiro endured the agony and stared into empty space. Rather than call for help, he sat quietly in the dark with a blank expression. He might have a chance; but he did not even try to take it. Even if I do make it out, whats waiting for me out there? He had manipulated everything, betrayed everything, and lost everything. So what merit was there in surviving? Unable to find an answer, he neither struggled to live nor took his own life as he allowed time to pass. Perhaps Gitarin was right. Or are you thinking that, through death, youll be able to escape this world? The words echoed in his mind over and over again. Maybe he was right. No matter how much money or power I have, maybe the original world would never take back someone who was abandoned. Then why was I so obsessed with power? Youre not trying to go back to your old world. Whats waiting for you there? I think you just wanted to get revenge on the people who used to be your mother and father. His words came back to Nejiro. Now that I think about it, hes right. Most of my knowledge of the old world was stuff I learned from my parents. He came to a realization. The world he had so desiredthe world that had abandoned himhe had always thought it was everything outside the island. But that wasnt true. The world he had wanted was just the world around his parents. To him, the world was the parents who abandoned him. In the darkness, he slowly closed his eyes. This must be despair. Finally, he remembered the words of the Guard Team captain who rescued him from Kanashima. You know this island may take away your hopes in the blink of an eye, but its the same with despair. The island also takes away despair before you know it. The woman with the chainsaw had smiled, then. She lied. If what I feel now is despair, then how can this islandthis disgusting, empty worldget rid of it? Unless you got lucky At that point, he sank even deeper. Luck, huh. He found himself rejecting his own life. Ah I see. She must have meant that people who despair die before you know it. He was gripped by the mistaken notion that that was the truth of the universe. With nothing to acknowledge or argue that idea, Nejiro sat there and eventually gave up on thinking. How many more hours had passed? He heard something. It sounded like something was crawling through a vent. ? Was it a rat, he wondered, and turned his attention away But then, the grate on the vent began to rattle. Rusted metal screeched as it was pushed outside. Soon, a small figure poked its head out of the vent. A moment later, the light the figure was holding shone blindingly in the space. Ugh It was much too bright for Nejiro, who had spent so long in the darkness. He shut his eyes without thinkingwhen a shocked voice echoed from overhead. Oh Oh no! Are you all right?! The figure was a girl, slightly younger than he was. He remembered hearing her voice on the radio a few days earlier. Are you The girl in light blue clothing had dark skin for a child on the island, and had a notepad labeled Map #34 around her neck. Yua Kirino? The girl who was recording every last corridor on the island to create the only complete map of the city. The girl who had followed her parents to the island, only to be left orphaned. They were so very similar, but she had chosen a completely different life. Oh, yes! B-but before that we have to get you to a doctor! She cried, panicking at the sight of Nejiros wounds, but he didnt care. There was nothing waiting for him outside. Fate had a cruel sense of humor, sending him help just as he wished for death. But if he told her to leave him, she would obviously call for help. And it didnt seem like she would understand his thought process even if he explained. But then he remembered something. If Im going to die, I might as well be killed by the other Rats. They must hate him now for his betrayal, he thought. And he would be killed by them. That must be his responsibility and repentance, he assumed. Im going to tell you where to go. Theres some other kids there who use that place as a hideout. Ill give you a few names so if youre going to call someone, call them. ? ?? Hours passed, and several children came to Nejiros side. Nejiro. Its Nejiro. They mumbled mechanically. Nejiro looked at them feebly. Hey there. He whispered in the dark. There were about six boys and girls from the Rats. Noting that he knew them all, Nejiro breathed a sigh of relief. Thank you. Im not going to make excuses, and Im not going to resist. Although I couldnt, even if I wanted to. The children exchanged glances. Nejiro, is it true you betrayed us? Did you? Did you sell us out? To the Eastern District? Did they give you money? As if you guys need to ask Nejiro chuckled bitterly, but now that he had given up on life there was nothing to hesitate about. I betrayed you. He paused, then, and drove in the final nail in the coffin. To provoke the others to fury. Thats right, I betrayed you! I made a deal with the Eastern District to sell you out! So I could escape! You guys might have diedno, I was sure youd have died! I was wrong, but I still tried to kill you! Are you happy now?! Tired, he hung his head. With his eyes shut, he waited for the children to react. But not in his wildest dreams did he expect their response. So? What? What are we supposed to do? What are we supposed to do to you, Nejiro? Tell us. You always tell us what to do. Nejiro was confused. What do you mean? Dont you hate me? Just do whatever makes you feel better The children exchanged glances, then replied mechanically. We dont know much about that stuff. We know betrayal is bad. We know were supposed to get angry. But we dont feel like doing anything to you, Nejiro. Thats not important. We cant figure out how to eat. Its so hard without you. We dont know how to live. Such mechanical words. The moment he heard their emotionless words, he realized something. For the first time, he looked at them objectively and noticed something. He had thought that the other children were suppressing their emotions, just like him. But he now knew that they had no emotions to suppress. No joy, no sadness, no anger or rage or greednot even the instinct to live. Nothing would change now. These guys no it''s all of us Ironically enough, it was the very same thing Misaki Yasojima had said earlierbut Nejiro did not know that. Theres no one more like this island than us. He had ended up creating them. He had ended up creating and raising a part of the island. He was the one who created the Rats. Whatever the form it took, Nejiro himself was the one who had created this part of the islandthe part that was most like the island. In other words, he was now one with this world. Even if I escape from this island, Im already just a part of it. No matter where he went, even if he forgot the island, so long as the Rats existed At that moment, Nejiro knew that he could no longer escape. As he sat in silence, the other children spoke, one by one. It doesnt matter. Without you, we cant survive on this island. Two of the kids look like theyre gonna starve to death. Teach us how to live. So we can properly get revenge on you. Thats our revenge. It is. I dont know what revenge really means, though. Its probably right. Yeah. It must be. A series of soulless words. Hearing their voices, not a single one containing a speck of emotion, Nejiro realized what he should do. He would return what he had taken from themtheir lost emotions. He would turn them back to normal. By the time that idea took root, his wish to die had disappeared from his thoughts. Inwardly, Nejiro smiled. He just put on a quiet smile. He tried to put that smile to his lips, but he struggled in vain. Forcing his lips into an awkward curve, he spoke to the children. Say Hm? I did something wrong. He could feel his voice tremble. He could feel something rising from his throat. But he did not stop. He continued to force the words from his mouth. Humans are so strong especially the ones that live on this island. Really? Yeah. If Nejiro says so. Then it must be right. No one can break our bonds. Not the sharpest swords, not the strongest chainsaws. Because you cant break something that never existed to begin with. He sobbed. How many years had it been since the last time he shed tears? How many years had it been since he had shown such powerful emotion? He had forgotten how to smile, but he remembered how to cry. And he realized something. That the face he wore now was his first outburst of emotion since the day he set foot on the island. That his fear at losing sight of his parents had left him sobbing until his tears ran dry, just like he was now. Was he crying because of anger, or something else? But he knew one thing for certain. How lucky he was to have been found by Yua. And so, he decided to teach his fellow Rats. About the grief and joy contained in his tears. That hope did indeed exist on the island. ----- Volume 2, Epilogue: Making a Mountain out of a Mousehole Volume 2, Epilogue: Making a Mountain out of a Mousehole In the VIP room below the casino sat a man and a woman. It was a perfectly private place, with no guards posted inside. Holding playing cards in their hands, they held a personal conversation. It looks like he got away. I suppose so. Corpses dont rot that quickly. Not meeting each others eyes, they spoke with their gazes locked on their hands. Say, were you actually hoping he would get away? What are you suggesting? I mean, youre the one who decided where to dump the kid. But did I have a reason to let him go? Rather than reply, the man gave a meaningful smile and moved on to a different topic. About your ex-boyfriendlooks like theyre not going to prosecute. Are you hoping hell come back to the island? I do think he might be a useful subordinate. Maybe you thought the same about lil Nejiro. If he survived, youd take him in. Instead of responding, the woman silently scrutinized her own cards. Just a thought. It does bug me that my friends were killed, though. And even if you and I forgive him, none of the other executives will. I havent forgiven him, and I have no intention of doing so. Do you intend to search for him? Their hell has just begun. But theres nothing those children can do about that. They turned their world into that hell themselves. The woman noted, and revealed her hand. A straight flush, one of the cards a Joker. Time means nothing to us. We will make them suffer as long as they can in their limited time You think the islands gonna last that long? Thats really up to your people, isnt it? The man chuckled instead of replying, and dealt himself another hand. The woman put a long pipe to her lips and replied with a puff of smoke. What do you plan to do with those rodents? You wouldnt let them go for no reason. Does it really matter? Theyre Rats. They were bornno, createdto be experiments. Im happy as long as they serve as tests subjects that show how the islands futurethe children born and raised on this islandwill turn out. The woman shot him a disgusted look. You really are a despicable man. Which is why I love the island so much. Slowly, the man laid out his cards and flipped them over one at a time. An astoundingly flawless no pair. Because theres nowhere else I can exist. ? ?? It was business as usual in the Eastern District that day. I knew it I knew it I knew it! I was born under an unlucky star. A thug held a knife to Misakis throat and demanded the casinos profits. It was a peaceful sight common anywhere on the island. For them, things were returning to normal. Meanwhile at the theme park office, Guard Team members with too much time on their hands were engaged in a heated debate. So Jun, whod you admire most? Umm! I admire the boss, but Oh! Tom Comet, no question. Who? Carlos wondered. Jun sounded exasperated. Well, umm hes a really cool man who can juggle three chainsaws and he can shave people with a chainsaw, too What kinda creep shaves people with chainsaws? And what kinda creep agrees to get shaved like that? Zhang sighed. Jun. That attitude of yours is why you lost Kanashima. Im sorry. Ultimately, Jun was unable to finish Kanashima. She had cut him from prosthetic arm to neck, landing a chest wound, but it was not a lethal blow. Throwing his own spurting blood at Jun to blind her, Kanashima had run off into the underground space without even pausing to pick up his hand or his gun. I told you, you dont need to apologize about that one. Zhang grumbled. At that moment, the phone rang. The woman in bondage gear picked up the receiver, and paled as she turned to Jun. This is bad! A man with a knife barged into the casino Leave it to the casino people. Inamines got a gun. Zhang waved off the alarm, but the woman shook her head. No! It turned out Amagiri was at the casino too, and he slaughtered the man and now hes trying to kidnap Misaki! Some of the Guard Corps happened to be there, so theyre buying us time! Amagiri Yakumo Amagiri? The legendary killer. Zhang was on his feet before he knew it, and Carlos whistled at the name as he took out his gun. The office was instantly abuzz. Jun, take command and But by the time Zhang turned, she was already gone. The office door was wide open, and Juns chainsaws were no longer on her desk. Preparing her chainsaws, Jun sprinted for the casino. Diving headlong into mortal peril to save her friend, she steeled herself. It was not only Misaki. She would rush over anywhere to save anyone she could save. As she headed underground, Kanashimas words echoed in her head. So you think of the engine as your father? How unscientific. No. The soul cant answer for itself if it exists or not. Only the humans who live in reality can give meaning to souls. Thats why Im going to stake my pride on protecting this island. Driving resolve into her heart, she slammed open the casino doors. Ill make sure that the enginethis islandone day has a soul! Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. Without a second thought, she started the chains. The howls of the engines and the cat shook the island. Under the endlessly blue sky, the howl echoed into the distance. As though blessing the islands growth with the piercing roar. Volume 2, Snake Legs: The Man Playing Tricks Volume 2, Snake Legs: The Man Playing Tricks Mr. Inui, was it? The Japanese-looking man asked his new rainbow-haired acquaintance, who was going on at length about legends. Have you ever heard of the legend over all legends? Sounds interesting. What is it? The legend of the one who ends a legend. You know how legends about dragons are overshadowed by legends of the knights who slay them? The more legends you finish off, the more legendary you become. Like Hercules, for example. Rainbow-head thought for a moment. He soon nodded and took another sip. Ah, true. Anyway, whatre you doing here in Thailand? The Japanese man did not seem irritated at the sudden change of topic. I happened to lose all my wares and came back to restock. Huh You a soldier or something? Those badass scars on your neck and arm, I mean. And you got a prosthetic right hand, too. The Japanese man smiled affably. Hah hah. I toyed with a cat and got scratched. Hah! What kinda Smilodon did you tussle with? They spoke for some time at length afterwards, but eventually the Japanese man rose to leave. Oh, right. Let me give you a bit of info to thank you for the stories. He left an unusual comment as he departed. Itd be best if you stayed away from that island this winter. Say what now? This time, I plan to wrestle a dog. No more holding back like with the kitten. The sky in Thailand that summer day was endlessly blue. The man with the rainbow-colored hair remembered the nostalgic blue sky he used to see from the island. Winter, huh. Certain that the Japanese man was not a law-abiding one, Rainbow-head quietly emptied his glass. Damn. Now hes makin me wanna go. And, unable to contain his excitement, he muttered to himself. No. Now I have to go right? His gaze fell on the blue sea. And he clearly sensed the island that could not possibly have been on that horizon. Volume 3, Garuguru! -Dancing Beast Night- (Part 1) Volume 3, Garuguru! -Dancing Beast Night- (Part 1) Hello, friends! Thank you for once again taking an interest in this island. Today we have a very simple tale to tell. ''Boy meets girl''! A basic part of any story, no? The encounter of a murderer boy and a mysterious girl who happens to be a self-proclaimed detective. And the clumsy steps they dance together. That is todays story. Simple. But on whose strings are they dancing? The Witch of the West? Or the Rogue of the East? The two dogs who found themselves back at the island? The guard dog of the volunteer police? The kitten of the Guard Team? Or me, Spring-heeled Joplin? Or maybe you. After all, everyone who sets foot on this island has the right to make others dance. ----- Brother: Charlotte, do you think the DJs talking about us? Sister: Heh heh heh. Thats an interesting deduction, Sherlock. But do you have the evidence to back up your claim? Brother: No, but this is definitely about us. We have to face reality. Sister: That aside, Sherlock Brother: Hm? Sister: Mike Tyson would be the favorite to win, from a normal perspective. But what if the grade schooler was an armed Shaolin-trained master? But then what if Mike Tyson had a nuke button at the ready? Hmm a challenging conundrum! Heh heh heh if we can figure out the winner, we can prove that we are not the idiot siblings the DJ is referring to! Brother: Please figure out the fact that youre already an idiot for actually taking this deduction seriously ----- East